Issuu on Google+

Hold on tight, Sport; it’s gonna be just like wrasslin’ in school!

Oh, Uncle Nick!

Handjobs A11 Cover Front.indd 1

I...I

5/18/04 7:54:25 AM


Handjobs Anthology Volume 11 ŠCopyright 2004 by Avenue Services, Inc. All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews. Handjobs Anthology Volume 11 is a collection of stories from the late 1996 and early 1997 issues of our monthly magazine, Handjobs. A special thank you to those who contributed artwork: Altomar Productions (www.altomarmen.com) Bud Doug Robinson Ira Smith J.B.G. Julius (www.juliustoons.com) Nicolas Mann Rod Shows Rolando MÊrida For more information about Handjobs publications, please write: Avenue Services, Inc. PO Box 23219 Seattle, WA 98102-0519 Or call us between 9 am and 6 pm Pacific Time: 1-800-463-5630 Handjobs Anthology Volume 11 ISBN 1-886458-48-0 US 20.00 www.hjmag.com

Untitled-2 1

5/18/04 7:30:48 AM


Handjobs

Anthology Volume 11 Tennis Anyone

5

by Chicago Friend

Tennis Anyone

7

18

Bud

22

by J.B.G. (CA)

24

by Dan Harper

28

by Dan Harper

31

by Peter

Mr. Brandon’s Generous Offer

37

40

42

49

by WG

Tom’s Summer of Discovery by Bob

HJ Anthology 11 3

79

The Prayer Room

85

Taking the Title

88

by Rick

Emergency Landing

96

by Bud O’Donnell

In My Dreams

101

by Peter

My Adopted Sons

104

Christmas Eve Bath Time 110 by Davey

113

Surprise in the Shower 115 by Emmett Lyon

by Bud O’Donnell

Rimming and Reaming

The Marine’s Lesson

Wyoming Roommate

by SGM

The New Student at Pricksburg High

75

by Mike Brick

by George King

by Emmet Lyon

Helping My Son Stop Crying

by Sam

Draining Dad’s Log

Terry Cook Photos

Hot Barbecue

69

Keeping It in the Family 71 11

by David Russel

Helping Hand part 2

Surprise! Surprise! by leland

by Chicago Friend

Helping Hand part 1

62

by Peter

– The Next Morning

Genes Will Out

The Rugby Match

54

The Monastery

120

by John

After Practice

125

Farm Boy Fun

125

by Danny O’Toole

5/17/04 6:21:25 PM


My Blond Stud-Boy Student

130

A Lesson in the Store

137 141

by Peter

The Treat Weekend

145

by Peter

The Coach

149 159

by J. C. S.

Stretch

College Days

174

by Danny O’Toole

Getting My Ashes Hauled 178 by Bud O’Donnell

Tad and Nick

186

Our Town Park

187

by Johny Buck (Sr. & Jr.)

by Mike White

The Lindell Boys

170

by Nicolas Mann

by M. W. H.

Championship Celebration

Mr. Tucker

Sleeping with My Grandpa by John

The Hospital Stay 162

Remembering Summer 167 Grandfather’s Present 169

191

194

by Rick

Science Lesson

197

Uncle Nick’s Flip Flops 200

Copyright © 2004 by Avenue Services, Inc. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced in whole or in part without written permission of the publisher, Avenue Services, Inc., a gay-owned and operated business. Published by Avenue Services, Inc., PO Box 23219, Seattle, WA 98102-0519. Handjobs is a trademark of Avenue Services, Inc. Safe and sane sexual behavior is encouraged by the publisher. The publisher, editor and contributors to Handjobs cannot be held responsible for accidents or injuries or any other misfortunes that result from proper or improper application of information imparted or ideas generated by material in Handjobs. Handjobs is designed to be used only as an aid for masturbation. Any similarity between people and places in the fiction in Handjobs and any real people and places is purely coincidental. No responsibility can be assumed for unsolicited material. All rights in letters sent to Handjobs will be treated unconditionally assigned for publication and copyright purposes and are subject to Handjobs’ right to edit and comment upon editorially. Printed in the US. You must be 18 or older to purchase this book.

Despite the terms such as “boy” or “son”, all characters in the fiction of Handjobs are 18 years of age or older. It may be against the law to have sexual intercourse with people under the age of 18, but we do print memoirs of men talking about their own boyhood experiences. This book is in compliance with the so-called “Child Protection Act of 1995”. 4

HJ Anthology 11 4

5/17/04 6:21:26 PM


Tennis Anyone? by Chicago Friend

While I was growing up, I was well aware of the importance of staying healthy with a proper diet and lots of physical exercise. My mother was trim and active. She played tennis regularly. In fact, lately she was taking lessons from the new tennis pro at the country club. Dad exercised at a local gym several times a week. Dad would pride himself on staying in great shape for a guy in his mid-40’s. While at home, he frequently worked in the yard wearing only a pair of brief gym shorts or cut-offs, sweat socks and tennis shoes. This outfit showed off his broad chest and muscular pecs, covered with a thick coat of dark brown hair, which grew from his neckline, spanned his chest and flat stomach and trailed below his navel into his shorts. His strong thighs and lower legs were equally hairy, as were his forearms. His gym shorts were so brief that I could see the white pouch of his jockstrap when he would bend or squat. Dad encouraged me to participate in athletics. I was on the gymnastics and track teams in high school. Dad took an avid interest in my school activities, attending most of the meets. The girls at school would comment on how macho my dad was with his muscles and dark eyes. I don’t know whether or not he did it purposely, but at the meets Dad always had his shirt sleeves rolled up and his shirt partially unbuttoned, revealing his hairy arms and chest. I must say that I hoped to mature like Dad. I have light brown hair and had finally grown a respectable patch of pubic hair around my cock. There was a light coating of hair on my legs, but my chest was still smooth. One Friday, the track meet was canceled, and I came home from school earlier than Mom had expected. I noticed a strange car in the driveway. As I walked upstairs and headed to my room I heard moans coming from my parents’ bedroom. Since Dad’s car wasn’t in the driveway, I didn’t know what to expect as I approached the master bedroom. The door was open. As I looked in, I saw Mom’s tennis dress and shoes on the floor, as well as a pair of men’s tennis shorts, shirt and jockstrap lying nearby. When I glanced up I saw Mom naked on the bed with her legs spread and a college-aged guy between her legs. The guy had short blond hair. His ass and legs were lightly covered with blond hair and his cock was pistoning in and out of Mom’s cunt. “Oh, Terry, you young stud. Your hard cock feels so good up my pussy,” moaned Mom. “I told you I could teach you more than tennis lessons,” grunted the tennis pro as he panted and fucked. I then heard footsteps downstairs and ran into my room across the hall from my parents’ bedroom. I left my door ajar and peered into the hall. Just then Dad appeared at the top of the steps and I was sure all hell would break loose. Dad stood in the hallway and watched 5 5

HJ Anthology 11 5

5/17/04 6:21:26 PM


his wife getting fucked by this young college guy. Dad’s right hand started rubbing his crotch through his suit pants. Soon he stripped off his clothes. When he bent over to remove his jockey shorts, I saw his hairy ass – the hair got thicker towards his dark crack. I couldn’t believe what I saw. Dad entered the bedroom and said, “Can I join in, even if I don’t play tennis?” Mom gasped with surprise and Terry stopped fucking and pulled his wet cock out of Mom’s pussy. “No need to stop on my account, Sue. This must be the young tennis instructor you’ve been talking about. Is he as talented as he looks, Sue?” “Oh, Bill,” Mom said to Dad. “I can explain – please don’t be mad.” “I’m not mad, Sue. I’m glad you’re having a good time. But it’s only fair to let me join in. I’m paying for the lessons,” Dad said. With that Dad grabbed Terry’s cock and pulled it back up to Mom’s dark snatch and pushed Terry’s cock into her cunt. Dad said, “Your cock’s a little smaller than mine, but it’s young and hard and my wife’s pussy seems to like it.” Dad then took his cock, grabbed Terry’s head and pushed his cock into Terry’s mouth. “Now suck Daddy’s dick while you fuck Mommy’s cunt, boy.” It didn’t seem like Terry was forced into it by the wild fucking and sucking that I witnessed. Terry sucked Dad’s cock while Dad held Terry’s cock and balls as Terry pistoned in and out of Mom. Dad’s other hand kept rubbing Mom’s tits, and she was going wild. Then Dad let go of Terry’s cock and started rubbing Terry’s ass. Dad spit on his fingers and shoved two fingers into Terry’s butt hole. Terry let out a howl and unloaded into Mom, yelling, “I’m cummming, I’m cummming.” Mom moaned louder and louder too. As Terry’s orgasm subsided, he pulled his cock out. Dad pulled his cock out of Terry’s mouth and shoved Terry’s face into Mom’s snatch and said, “Now eat all your cum out of my wife’s pussy so her cunt is all clean again.” Terry began lapping at Mom’s cunt, which drove her to another orgasm. Dad grabbed some lube off the nightstand, coated his raging cock, which looked like an eight inch piece of iron pipe protruding from his hairy body. He then smeared the rest of the lube into Terry’s butt hole. As Terry ate out Mom’s snatch, Dad mounted Terry from behind and rammed his cock all the way up Terry’s butt hole. Terry cried out, “Oh, hairy Daddy. Fuck my butt. I need it bad!” Dad was ramming Terry’s butt real hard and said, “Oh, Sue, this young jock is really hot. He’s got a tight, hot butt that’s squeezing my mancock. Terry, keep eating your cum out of Sue’s hole.” Dad reached under Terry, grabbed his cock and said, “Sue, this young 6 6

HJ Anthology 11 6

5/17/04 6:21:28 PM


stud’s ready to cum again. I’m jerking him off and fucking him while he’s eating your pussy.” With that, the grunts and groans intensified until they all orgasmed and collapsed. I was so excited watching this that I came in my pants. After a few minutes, Terry got dressed and Dad walked him to the front door. As Dad walked back upstairs, he noticed my bedroom door was ajar and stepped in. Realizing that I’d been home all this time, he looked at me, smiled and whispered, “We’ll talk about all this tomorrow. For Mom’s sake let’s pretend that you just got home now, OK?” Dad winked at me, went into their bedroom and closed the door. I quickly changed out of my cum-soaked pants, put on a clean pair of shorts and quietly went downstairs to watch TV. After a while, Mom and Dad came downstairs and we all had dinner. Mom was jovial as usual and asked about school. Dad, sitting at the table in his gym shorts, was calm and relaxed. He winked at me when Mom mentioned that her tennis game was improving.

Tennis Anyone?- The Next Morning

by Chicago Friend The day before, I had come home and found my mom being screwed by her young tennis trainer, and dad screwing him. The scene stayed with me all night. I showered and went downstairs for breakfast. Dad was sitting in the kitchen wearing only a pair of white jockey shorts,which accentuated his dark, hairy body. He was drinking coffee and reading the paper. As I was eating, Dad said, “Tommy, we need to talk about what happened yesterday. Please listen to me.” “Your mother and I have very strong sex drives.We’ve always had a great sex life together, but from time to time, each of us has had sex with different partners. We love each other, but we also enjoy some sexual variety. I hope you can understand and weren’t upset by what you saw.” “Dad, I think I understand. I guess all of you really enjoyed it yesterday, huh?” “Yes, Tommy, your mother was hot for that young college-age tennis pro. She really enjoyed Terry’s young cock. I got so horny watching them fuck, that I needed to get my rocks off, too. So, I had Terry suck my cock and then I plowed his hot, tight ass until I came. – Gosh, just talking about it has me horny again.” I looked down at dad’s crotch and his cock was hard and straining his shorts. I was wearing a t-shirt and nylon running shorts and felt my stiff cock sticking out one side of the shorts. He said, “I think we’re both hot and horny. I jerk off to relieve myself. What do you do? Be honest.” 7 7

HJ Anthology 11 7

5/17/04 6:21:28 PM


Bashfully, I confessed that I jerked off, too. Then dad groped his crotch through his jockey shorts, and said, “I’m going to take care of my problem. … You’re welcome to come up and join me. Mom’s out shopping and won’t be back for several hours.” As dad left the kitchen and headed upstairs, I was mesmerized by his big hairy body and his calmness on the whole subject of sex. I was scared and excited at the same time. But my cock was so hard and my heart was pounding fast as I started up the stairs. Dad was standing in the doorway of his bedroom. His right hand was rubbing his cock through his shorts and his left hand was scratching his hairy chest and brushing over each nipple buried in hair. “I’m glad you decided to come up here, Tommy. Why don’t you take off your clothes and come over and join me. Don’t be shy; your cock is already so hard that something must be exciting you. What’s getting you so hard, Tommy?” My mouth was so dry from nervousness that I could hardly talk. Finally I said, “Dad, your body really excites me. It’s so muscular and hairy. Yesterday I got so excited seeing you with Mom and Terry.” I stopped, pulling my shirt off. “Tommy, if my hairy body excites you so much, then come over here and feel it. You can do whatever you like with me. It will be our special secret, OK?” I walked over to Dad and reached out, running one hand gently over his chest. I looked him in the eyes and Dad said, “Don’t be bashful, dig into that hair if you like it.” With both of my hands I started caressing his chest, examining his nipples and running my hand over and over again, through the thick growth of hair on his chest and stomach. As I was massaging Dad’s hairy torso, Dad grabbed my nylon shorts and pulled them down. They dropped around my ankles and my cock bounced up and hit the big pouch of Dad’s jockey shorts. “Why don’t you make your daddy comfortable, too. My cock is just straining these shorts. Take my underwear off, too! If you like the hair on my chest, there’s even more hair inside those shorts … all around my cock and on my balls. Go ahead Tommy, do what you want to do.” With that encouragement I took the waistband of Dad’s jockey shorts and slowly pulled them down. “Take them completely off, Tommy.” I bent over to pull the shorts down Dad’s hairy legs. Being so close to him, I realized his body was even hairier than it looked from a distance. As I got the shorts down to Dad’s knees, he lifted one foot and then the other allowing me to remove the shorts. By now I was kneeling on the floor looking up at his massive, hairy body. Dad’s long, hard 8 8

HJ Anthology 11 8

5/17/04 6:21:29 PM


cock was protruding from a thick bush of brown hair and his big balls were all covered with hair too. “Why don’t you feel the rest of my hair, son?” My hands reached out and touched Dad’s lower legs where I felt his muscles coated with hair. I then moved further up, feeling his strong hairy thighs. Dad said, “The hair is thickest around my cock and balls, Tommy – you should check it out.” Dad spread his legs a little, leaned forward and pushed his stiff cock towards me. I slowly reached up and felt his hairy balls and then ran both hands over the length of his cock. Starting at the base, I felt up to the big, mushroom-shaped head then back down to the base of his cock buried in the hairy bush. With both hands I explored his thick, hairy bush which spread up to Dad’s navel. Dad was moaning, and said, “Tommy, you want to lick it and suck it like Terry did yesterday?” Without an answer I opened my mouth and Dad gently guided his daddy-dick between my lips. It was a new experience as I licked and sucked the pipe of man-cock that had produced me years ago. “That’s it son, you’re doing real good. Daddy’s enjoying your mouth even better than Terry’s.” Hearing that, I really started sucking and tasting Dad’s cock and precum. I massaged his balls with my left hand. Dad said, “Tommy, put your other hand between my legs and feel up to my hairy asscrack. That’s it son, you must like all that hair, too, by the way you’re sucking so hard. Now put your finger into daddy’s butt hole.” I was going wild, surrounded by my dad’s hairy body, sucking his cock, holding his hairy balls in one hand, and now shoving a finger up his hairy butt hole. “That’s it, son, your mouth and finger feel real good. But now it’s your turn.” Dad pulled his cock out of my mouth, led me to the bed where he lay down on top of me. The friction from his hairy body was driving me crazy. Dad kissed me, then his tongue continued down to my neck. He lifted my armpits, sucked each of my tits which stood erect, and licked down to my crotch. As Dad sucked my balls into his mouth, I thought I would cum, but Dad sensed how close I was and squeezed the base of my cock. He lifted his head, looked me in the eyes and said, “Relax son, I’m going to suck your cock until you cum in Daddy’s mouth.” Dad lowered his head and inhaled my entire cock in his mouth and down his throat. The hot, wet feeling was incredible. Dad was sucking and bobbing up and down. My cock couldn’t take any more and I started screaming and spurting cum. Dad just kept sucking until my cock stopped spewing cum. Then he released my cock and kissed me, shoving some of my own cum from his mouth into mine. 9 9

HJ Anthology 11 9

5/17/04 6:21:30 PM


“Tommy, you have a beautiful cock, and your cum was sweet and tasty. I love you, son.” As Dad held me against his hairy body, I could feel his stiff cock against mine. Although I came buckets, my cock was still quite firm. Lying in Dad’s arms was making me hard again. Dad kept rubbing his hands up and down my back. His fingers lingered in my asscrack. Then I felt both of his hands spreading my asscheeks and a finger gently rubbing over my butt hole. This continued for a few minutes. Dad reached for a tube of lube on the night stand, took a big glob and gently started working first one finger then two into my butt hole. By now my cock was rock hard again. Dad was finger fucking me with two fingers. I felt hotter than when he was sucking me off. “Oh, Tommy, your butt hole is so hot and tight around my fingers. I would love to have my man-cock up my son’s butt! How would you like that? Since your cock is so stiff again, you must like my finger fucking?” I moaned, “Oh, my butt feels so hot. You can fuck me if it won’t hurt.” “Tommy, I won’t hurt you, but my cock will put a lot of pressure on your virgin butt at first. Once you adjust to it – it will be great, I promise.” With that, Dad pulled his fingers out of my hole, turned me on my back and threw my legs over his powerful shoulders. He took more lube and coated his thick daddy dick to make it easier for me. Then I felt Daddy’s cock against my butt hole. I felt pressure, then Dad’s fingers pulling my asscheeks apart. As Dad leaned forward and planted a kiss on my lips, I felt his tongue enter my mouth as his cock pushed past my virgin pink hole. Any cry from that brief moment of discomfort was muffled by Dad’s mouth. Dad kept pushing in and slowly pulling partly out until his entire cock was buried up my ass. My cock was so hard that precum was dripping onto my stomach. Now dad picked up the pace and started fucking me harder. “Oh Tommy, your butt was made for fucking. Those young tight ass muscles are really squeezing Daddy’s mancock. You’re much tighter than your mother or Terry. How are you doing, son?” I moaned aloud, “Oh, Dad, your cock feels great up my butt; it’s so hot and tight, and I have strange feelings like I’m always cumming.” Dad said, “I know, Tommy. That’s because my cock is rubbing your prostate gland. Son, I’m getting close to cumming.” Dad fucked harder and harder and my cock started uncontrollably shooting cum all over my chest and stomach and around Dad’s cock as Dad unloaded his cream deep into me. “Oh, Son, your dad’s cumming. I’m shooting daddy-cum up your hole – you hot horny boy.” 10 10

HJ Anthology 11 10

5/17/04 6:21:31 PM


Afterwords we showered together before Mom got home. Dad reminded me that this was our secret and we’d have many more hot times together, since Terry would be keeping mom busy with those tennis(?) lessons!

Genes Will Out by David Russell

I watched the tight pink bubble of my son’s naked butt undulate down the corridor toward his room. Despite the fact that we’d just concluded a father-son romp that should have drained an old man like me for about a week, I had to resist the urge to go after him and cup those luscious mounds in my hands once again. He looked back and flashed me a smile before he disappeared from sight, and it spread a tingling warmth from my head to my heels. I cast a grateful look heavenward, and whispered, “Thanks, Dad. You were right after all.” It had been nearly two years since Dad died, but I felt closer to him now than when he was alive. I had always looked up to my father, but we never had the kind of closeness the more fortunate fathers and sons enjoy. He had been a highly respected family physician, and something of a community leader. At home he was a quiet, unassuming man who was considerate and attentive to my mother and my sister and me, but hardly what you would call demonstrative. He was not given to hugging or touching, for example, and while I can’t recall more than a mild word of reproof from him during my entire boyhood, our relationship was most accurately captured by the word “correct”. A few weeks following his death, I was surprised to be asked to call at the offices of a well-known attorney, “concerning your father’s bequest”. This was particularly curious because a different law firm had taken care of Dad’s legal business for fifty years and was now handling his estate. Andrew Kingston turned out to be a dapper, cultured, and quietly confident individual a few years younger than my father had been. He eyed me with frank curiosity but no obvious pleasure from behind his rich mahogany desk. “Thank you for coming, Mr. Russell – David, if I may call you that. You must have been surprised to receive my letter. Therefore, before I get to the heart of the matter, I’d like to provide you with a bit of background as to my involvement in this. So if you’ll bear with me? “Your father and I,” he went on after a deep breath, “were old friends. You look surprised, and I don’t wonder that you are. I doubt that you ever heard him mention me, but the fact is that we were … very fond of each other. Despite his work and mine we managed to get together at least twice a week for nearly thirty years. I miss him very much – as I’m sure you do.” 11 11

HJ Anthology 11 11

5/17/04 6:21:32 PM


He was silent for a long moment, studying the desk in front of him as if he’d never seen it before. For my part, I was too stunned to speak. It was clear that he was telling me he and my father had been lovers, but that couldn’t be. Not the father I knew. So I stared numbly at his bent head and waited for him to continue. Presently he looked at me with moist, but somehow defiant eyes, and resumed speaking in carefully measured tones. “When Jim knew he didn’t have long to live, he asked me to do one last thing for him: he asked me to keep, and at the appropriate time convey personally to you, this envelope, and this box.” He held up a normal business envelope, and pointed to a cardboard box about half the size of a tissue box. “I do not know the specific content of either of them, but I know the general nature of both. I have to tell you that I strongly advised him against putting them in your hands. In my view the best thing would have been to destroy them completely. He was quite adamant, however, that he wanted you to see them, whatever the consequences, and against my better judgement, I’m carrying out his last request. Take them, but please remember one thing: they are intended for your eyes only.” I left his office with a sense that I’d inexplicably fallen into the Twilight Zone. None of this could really be happening. Only the envelope and small box I clutched were quite real, and virtually smoldering in my hands. I hurried to my own office, told my staff I did not wish to be disturbed, locked my door, and ripped open the envelope. It contained a lengthy letter from Dad, written shortly after he had learned of his terminal illness. I read it with a wild witch’s brew of emotions swirling within me. I was touched, shocked, thrilled, appalled, resentful, angry, and several other things in quick succession. I wish there were space to reproduce the whole letter here, but a brief summary will have to do. First of all, he explained that he was writing it because the single greatest disappointment of his life was that he and I had never managed to be closer. He felt that I had never known the real him, but had had to make do with a sort of cardboard replica. He had decided, therefore, to try to leave me with a more complete and honest picture of “my old man”, even if it meant that I ended up hating him. He went on to say that he had been bisexual all his life, and that while he had loved my mother very much, he had also loved “Andy” and would have been devastated to loose either. “I know it’s selfish of me,” he wrote, “but it’s a relief in some ways to be the one to go first.” I had to swallow hard, but I told myself, half successfully, that it really wasn’t much different than discovering that he’s had a long12 12

HJ Anthology 11 12

5/17/04 6:21:32 PM


time mistress. What followed, however, stretched my conventional sensibilities to the breaking point. He believed, he went on, that most, if not all males were naturally bisexual, only most never realized it because of the basic antisexual bias of society and the appallingly bad sex education they received at home. “And I am as guilty in that respect as any, son. Every boy should be given practical instruction in sex by his father,” Dad wrote, “taught what his cock was for and how to use it for his own and his partners’ greatest pleasure. If boys received this kind of training,” he wrote tartly, “there’d be a lot fewer sexual Neanderthals in the world and a lot more happy father-son relationships.” The real shocker came next. “Son, you can’t imagine how I longed to hold your nakedness against mine when you were growing up, to feel your boy-dick swell to proud erection in contact with mine, to suck it deep into my mouth and send spasms of delicious cock-pleasure rocketing through you, to share with you the voluptuous convulsions of my own climax ….” An entire page was filled with nothing but descriptions of the things he would have liked us to have done together! It was like being blind-sided by a freight train. I think I would have thrown the letter and entire box in the garbage at that point if I hadn’t been afraid someone might find them there, and if I hadn’t wanted to find out at least what the box contained. Grimly, I read on. When it came to putting his convictions and desires into practice with me, however, he had chickened out, Dad regretted. He had simply been afraid that he couldn’t, all by himself, counteract the prevailing prejudices, and would end up ‘losing’ me entirely. So he had instead started writing long imaginary accounts of the physical and spiritual communion he wished we were sharing, first in longhand, later on computer. The box contained the discs on which he had preserved all of these. “I hope you will read at least some of them, son. And I hope you will be able to see them as I intended, as expressions of how much I loved you and wanted to share myself with you. If not, well, burn the lot, and tell Andy he was right that this was a damned fool thing to do. But one final thing, son – your own Brad. If you should find you can accept at least some of what I’m trying to tell you, have an eye to your own son. He needs your love and tutoring as much as any boy. And if he got any of my genes passed down to him, he’ll be ready and waiting, son. Don’t let him down as I did you.” The dirty old bastard! The incredible, fucking, dirty old bastard! And I’d never suspected a thing! I angrily shoved letter and unopened box into a locked drawer of my desk until I could find a way to dispose of them. 13 13

HJ Anthology 11 13

5/17/04 6:21:33 PM


And there they stayed for several weeks, though they were far from forgotten. I told myself many times that I had to get rid of them, but the right moment somehow never came. And gradually I had to admit that curiosity about what Dad had written was getting the better of me. Maybe, in fact, I owed him the courtesy of reading at least some of what he would have liked us to be. The box contained 11 discs in all – hundreds upon hundreds of pages if they were all full. I finally popped one into the computer and began reading. Four hours later I was exhausted, emotionally drained, and I had sampled only a small portion of Dad’s salacious output. I also had a pecker that throbbed harder than I could remember it doing since I was sixteen. Dad wrote surprisingly well, and the imaginary encounters between us that he conjured up were tender and highly erotic – and damnably appealing despite the deviant acts he described. I found myself squirming and panting in spite of myself when he described his joy in sucking my pubescent prick to its first watery ejaculation, and how we had spent what was supposed to have been a weekend camping trip naked in a motel room exploring every possible variation of man sex. Suddenly I was remembering what it had been like to have a newsprung, ever-hard, demanding animal between my legs and almost no idea what to do with it. Suddenly I was imagining what it would have been like at that age of uncertainty to have a hot, wet mouth plunging up and down my raging boner. I tried to visualize Dad in a similar horny condition, but I had never seen him with an erection and found that I could no more imagine him with one now than I could when I was a teenager. Fathers were creatures above such boyish weaknesses, I had thought. Suddenly I felt very sad. Brad probably thought I’d been smoking something peculiar when I got home that night. It was as if I had never seen him before. I couldn’t stop looking at him, making mental notes of how much he had filled out in the last year, how well-proportioned and boyishly handsome he was becoming, and in particular how there was a fullness in the crotch of his pants which was most definitely not boyish any more. I realized with a start of guilt that I was straining in hope of detecting the outline of his cock and wishing I could see him naked. Banish those thoughts as I would, I decided Dad was probably right in one respect: I should get closer to my son. Over the next several months I tried to spend more time with him and to project a warmer, more human form of fatherhood. I took to dropping into his room at night, sometimes when I knew he was already in bed, to ask about his day or tell him of some incident in mine. Or I’d call him into the bathroom while I was shaving to ask him to run some invented errand, 14 14

HJ Anthology 11 14

5/17/04 6:21:34 PM


making sure that he had ample opportunity to view my after-piss semi. I arranged weekend fishing and hiking trips and casually let him see not only my full paternal hard-on, but also that even daddies needed to jack-off now and then. It took a long time to break down the walls that had grown imperceptibly over the years, but gradually Brad began to respond. He no longer held himself tense and stiff if I squeezed his arm or gave him a quick hug, and he no longer quite so hastily covered up if I caught him in bed playing with himself. He was still regrettably shy about being nude in front of me, but he at least began to allow himself to look openly at my body when there was an opportunity. I was pleased with myself. I had advanced a long way from the remote and untouchable image my Dad had presented to me, I thought somewhat smugly. And the matter might have rested there had Brad not abruptly initiated something more. Helen went out to her usual Thursday evening bridge club one week about eighteen months after Dad had died. Shortly after she left, Brad headed upstairs, and I, thinking to have a little togetherness before he got busy with homework, followed a few minutes later. His bedroom was still dark, but the bathroom wasn’t, and I froze instantly on reaching it. The door had been only half closed, and there stood my son, naked from the waist down, clearly visible as he lovingly fisted the most gorgeous boy-dick ever to meet a father’s eyes. Somewhere there may be a few sorry fathers who could have turned away from such a sight, but I doubt if there are very many, and I am certainly not among them. I was thrilled and quickly aroused not only by the sight itself, but also by the knowledge that I was intended to see it. Brad was deliberately showing me, his dad, his most personal other self, and I wanted to wrap my arms around him and squeeze the breath out of him. But for starters I clutched my own throbbing fuckstick with one hand while I pushed the door all the way open with the other. “That’s beautiful, son,” I whispered, as he turned to look at me with a shy kind of smile on his lips. “Do you mind if I join you?” He shook his head without speaking, and fastened his eyes expectantly on my crotch as I loosened my pants and briefs and kicked them off. I was bigger than he was, and as jutting hard, but of course more grizzled and hairy, and my sire-stick was veined and coarse-looking in comparison with the smooth, straight, bright newness of his juvenile prong. I couldn’t help thinking it looked as if the cellophane had just been removed and this was its virgin voyage into the world. We must have stared unblinking at each other’s tools for close to fifteen seconds. Then, finding my voice, I stepped closer and asked softly, “Would you like to touch my cock, son?” “Can I?” 15 15

HJ Anthology 11 15

5/17/04 6:21:34 PM


“You can do anything you please, Brad. Anything that doesn’t cause pain, anything that feels good. Anything that you’d be happy to have done to you. I’d be delighted to have you touch me anywhere, son, just as I’m going to touch you everywhere and every way I can think of. Come on, get the rest of those clothes off and come into the bedroom where we can be more comfortable.” We practically ran to throw ourselves on the king size bed, and then rolled over and over each other in a joyous clutching and squeezing and feeling and prodding with hands and mouths and pricks as if we had to explore every part of each other all at once, and had to do it quickly before the exquisite spell could be broken. It was all as new and novel to me as to Brad, but that seemed merely to fuel our mutual eagerness. My hands sang with the delight of feeling the smooth, taut, vitality of my boy’s youthful body. My head swam with the immensity of holding his silk-clad steel piston and sweet hairless nuggets. And he seemed to find equal excitement in intimately experiencing my mature fatherly form. I adored every part of him, and seeing him squirm and moan in ecstasy as I covered him with caresses was nearly enough to bring me off all by itself. To my own surprise, what fascinated me even more than his bouncing boy-stick was the soft, lean mounds of his adorable ass. I’d never thought of asses as beautiful before, but his seemed so perfectly rounded, so pink-confectionary delectable, so comfortably hand-filling, that it drew me back to it again and again. I stroked it like a baby with a furry toy, fondling its swelling contours, tracing the moist crevice dividing its perfectly symmetrical hemispheres, planting a soft kiss on each pert cheek, and drawing into my lungs the tantalizing boy-smell of him. I could have gone on like that forever, just drinking him in with every sense I possessed. But boy-horniness is too intense and insistent for prolonged restraint. He kept groaning, “Dad! Oh, Dad!” and clutching his throbbing prong feverishly as I lingered over his other treasures. I knew he was in agony from wanting to spill his baby milk, and couldn’t hold off much longer. I urged him to straddle my chest and I plunged my mouth over as much of his stiff, virgin rod as I could manage while my hands went to cup his irresistible butt yet again. I scarcely had time to fully appreciate the fact that I was sucking my first cock, and that it belonged to my own flesh and blood, before Brad threw back his head and let out a roar of triumph as he flooded my throat with his viscous essence. I’d never tasted cum before, not even my own. But I was less conscious of the taste in any case than I was of the sensation of having a thrashing, spitting snake in my mouth, and a writhing, spasming boy-body grinding itself convulsively against my face. My son was 16 16

HJ Anthology 11 16

5/17/04 6:21:35 PM


getting his rocks off, emptying the pent-up juice pumped out by his newly productive balls, squirming with pleasure that his Daddy was giving him, and that was enough. I extracted two more scarcely diminished loads from his never-soft rod before we reluctantly called it a night. I managed to give him a couple of my own in exchange, too. I knew as I stood in the doorway and fondly watched him disappear into his own room that we had only begun to explore the depth of father-son love. But I was also sure there was plenty of time for that, and that we had achieved a melding of our two beings that could never be severed. Dad had been right after all: genes will out. Thank the gods! And Dad of course. When I sent my appreciation heavenward, I could have sworn I heard a chuckle and a, “You’re welcome, son,” in return. 17 17

HJ Anthology 11 17

5/17/04 6:21:36 PM


Nothing like lying in bed, dreaming of that guy and stroking your cock. 18 18

HJ Anthology 11 18

5/17/04 6:21:36 PM


Photographs of Terry cook courtesy of Altomar productions.

19 19

HJ Anthology 11 19

5/17/04 6:21:38 PM


Daddy’s awake now and ready for you boy. Think you can handle it?

20 20

HJ Anthology 11 20

5/17/04 6:21:39 PM


21 21

HJ Anthology 11 21

5/17/04 6:21:40 PM


Bud by J.B.G (CA)

Hot and sticky…baseball practice always makes me hot and sticky…Mom’s away… “Bud”, my dad, is waiting for me in his dusty oil company pickup…jeans, work boots and sweat-stained shirt opened to his belt…golden chest hairs glowing in the late afternoon sun, blue eyes smile under a silver hard hat… “Let’s have a buddy-night,” he grins…burgers, fries, and sodas at the drive-in, then a quiet “buddy-night” at home…just us, wow!! Leather smells tickle my nose…scuffled work boots propped next to the screen door…I hear the rush of water as Bud scrubs away oil field crud…my turn next… “Your turn, sport”…wet towel slips to the floor as he reaches for a brew in the fridge…taut back melon globed asscheeks sparkle with water drops… “Meet you outside, sport”…great to live in the country…no neighbors…no need for shorts in hot weather…“Let ’em swing,” Bud laughs, “let ’em breathe”… As I step to the wide back porch, the creaky door slaps my butt…clean and damp, the air feels great…kitchen clock ticks… Bud sits on the top step towel spread beer in hand…lean legs wide…I drop my towel on the next step…as I settle between Bud’s heavy thighs he says quietly, “Get comfortable, lean back”…soft golden hairs brush my skin…a heavy firmness presses my spinal area…family “jewels” rest between my boy cheeks… Work-rough hands take each shoulder and move my back slowly from side to side… Bud’s firmness grows harder and hotter from the action… “jewels” tickle my cheeks…his hands move down and around to my nipples…quick pinches, electric shocks to my damp balls…I move from side to side…harder and hotter he grows…quick breath warms my ear…a sudden spurt of man-juice coats my back…again and again…rough hands wipe me clean… “Turn around, sport,” he commands softly…I turn… Bud’s slick left hand grabs my balls…a jerk and tight squeeze follows…his cum wet right hand starts a slow pump…jerksqueezepump…jerksqueezepump…jerksqueezepumpjerksqueezepump…I gush straight into golden hair…boy-juice trickles down to an erect bronze nipple…long white pearls fall on muscular thighs… “Be still, sport”…tight balls jerked back and up between my legs…a rough nailed thumb flicks my butt-rose…jerk squeeze flick…a newly cum slick hand starts a tight pump… jerk squeeze flick pump…jerksqueezeflickpump…jerksqueezeflickpump…a quick up-thrust… Bud’s thumb enters…bronze nipple drips fresh boy-juice… 22 22

HJ Anthology 11 22

5/17/04 6:21:41 PM


“Early day tomorrow,” he sighs…standing up, his thick semi-hard cock slaps my freckled nose…towel in hand he smiles, “Time to hit the sack, tomorrow sweep and hose the steps down well,”…screen door slams, kitchen clock ticks…hose and sweep the steps!!! hell, they’ll be clean enough to eat off of… And that’s exactly what I plan to do… 23 23

HJ Anthology 11 23

5/17/04 6:21:42 PM


Helping Hand part 1 by Dan Harper

I was mowing our lawn – and the lawns for the old ladies who lived on either side of our house – at the time Dad finished his night classes, got his degree, and then got hired for a really great job. Unfortunately for me, he had to go out of state for the first two months on the new job, so it was just me and Mom and my three younger sisters for the summer. One Saturday, after I had finished mowing Mrs. Winslow’s yard, she came outside to pay me, and like usual, she brought me a big glass of orange juice. But this time she wasn’t alone. The man who was with her I recognized as the guy who lived on the other side of Mrs. Winslow’s house: Mr. Romaine, a neighbor I’d seen Dad stop over to visit once in a while. This was the first time I had seen the man up close, and I figured he was older than Dad, but definitely younger than the rickety Mrs. Winslow. He was really tan, with his white-blond hair styled in a flat-top crew cut, and he wore gray sweatshorts, a snug white t-shirt, and white socks and sneakers. To me he looked like a “muscle man” with his body as big and sharply defined as those Greek and Roman sculptures I liked to look at in Dad’s big art books. Mrs. Winslow introduced us, and while I gulped down the welcome glass of juice, she explained that Mr. Romaine wanted to offer me a job. Having done her good deed for the day, she took back the empty glass, gave me my lawn money, and then she left us “men” to talk business. With a friendly smile, Mr. Romaine explained that he was going to have an operation on both his feet in a few weeks (due to an old sports injury), and he wanted to know if I would be interested in mowing his lawn and taking care of his garden until he was up and around again. Before I made a decision, he wanted to show me what I would be getting myself into. So we went over to his house and into his large back yard, which was framed by a six-foot fence on three sides, with a garage in the back right corner. The surprising thing was that the back yard didn’t have a blade of grass, just brick walkways that sectioned off herb, vegetable, and flower plots, with a pair of shade trees near the house, and what looked like hundreds of rose bushes of every variety and color imaginable. Mr. Romaine explained what I would need to do – prune, weed, and water – and then he offered me so much money for my work that I just about peed in my pants with excitement. Of course, I accepted the job. Money aside, I thought Mr. Romaine was a really nice guy, and like my dad, he talked to me like a regular person instead of treating me like I was just a kid. And as he continued with the back yard tour, I couldn’t help gawking at his muscles, at his big hands and the white-blond fur on his forearms, and at how manly his watch looked 24 24

HJ Anthology 11 24

5/17/04 6:21:43 PM


on his strong, thick wrist. I was also intrigued by that big chest of his, capped by prominent nipples (which made me think of gum drops – the big ones), barely restrained by the thin, tightly-stretched fabric of his t-shirt. But that was nothing compared to the rounded lump at his crotch, which seemed even bigger than it had been just minutes before, or was I seeing things? As I followed Mr. Romaine around the garden, all the while staring at this incredible man, I began to get this odd tingly feeling where the glands in my mouth got all juicy, and my whole body started to feel funny. I even got an unexpected hardon, which was really embarrassing, so I pulled my t-shirt out of my shorts to hang down in front of my crotch, trying to hide the evidence of my hard dick from view. I even started feeling a bit dizzy, and when Mr. Romaine suddenly came to a stop in front of me, I kind of crashed right into his butt. To this day I can remember how his body felt so firm and solid, and most of all, so damn big! Mr. Romaine turned and smiled down at me: “So soon, Sport?” I didn’t know what he meant, but I was sure he had seen my hardon. I must have had a stupid look on my face because he just laughed and tousled my hair, wrapping up my tour with keys to the garage and to the house (to bring in the paper and his mail), telling me to start to work that coming Tuesday, the day he would be going to the hospital. Then he sent me home. A week later I was watering the plants in Mr. Romaine’s back yard when the sliding glass door rolled back and this man stepped out onto the brick patio. In the glare of the sun, I first thought it was Mr. Romaine, but as he walked closer to me, and despite the amazing head-to-toe resemblance (right down to what he was wearing), he turned out to be a younger version of Mr. Romaine: it was his son, Frank. After introducing himself and shaking my hand, he said he’d brought his dad home from the hospital that morning, and that he’d be staying to give his dad a hand – “You know, cooking and cleaning, and giving him his baths,” he said with a wink – for six weeks or so until Mr. Romaine could again take care of himself, and then Frank would head out to start his senior year of college. Right then, Frank was going for a run in the park, and he asked me to cut a couple dozen roses to take in to his father. And then he was gone. I was real nervous when I went into the house, partly for fear of waking Mr. Romaine if he’d been asleep, and mostly because of that “… and giving him his baths …” comment (with the wink) from Frank. Just the idea of Frank giving his own father a bath seemed incredibly exciting and sexy to me, and I wondered what it would be like to give my own father a bath. I tried to imagine running my soapy hands all over Dad’s big strong body, wondering what that would feel like, until 25 25

HJ Anthology 11 25

5/17/04 6:21:44 PM


I realized I was standing in Mr. Romaine’s hallway with a painfully stiff hardon. I yanked out my t-shirt to cover it up as I walked down the hallway to the big front bedroom, and with all the roses balanced in one arm, I reached out to knock on the partly closed door. “Hey, Sport! Come on in,” Mr. Romaine called out. I pushed open the door to see him looking just as big and handsome and friendly as before, only now he was on his back with his legs propped up a bit, and both feet were in casts. He didn’t have a shirt on, but the white sheet was pulled up to his armpits. After I had found the vase Mr. Romaine had directed me to, and filled it with water and the flowers, I returned to his bedroom to put the vase on the table beside his bed. He told me what a great job I was doing, that the yard and garden looked like he had never left. Then he told me about the operation, but my attention wavered because the sheet had slipped down and Mr. Romaine absently stroked his chest with one hand as he talked. I couldn’t believe how big and muscular his tits were – as smooth and hairless as mine, but those nipples, dark pink and sticking out hard like my school pencil erasers, were unlike anything I had ever imagined. “Ah, Sport?” Mr. Romaine said, interrupting my trance, “I gotta take a leak, so how about handing me the bottle.” He pointed to a plastic crook-necked jug on the floor beside the bed. I bent down for the bottle as the bedside phone began to ring, and when I stood up, I discovered that the sheet had been thrown back and that Mr. Romaine was not wearing a stitch of clothing. With his all-over tan, his incredible body stood out in stark contrast to the white of the sheets. Stunned, I held my breath, and the phone kept ringing. “Hand me the phone, will ya, Sport? Atta boy. Now I gotta go real bad, but I need to take this call, so if you’ll hold the bottle down there for me, I can take care of two things at once,” and he answered the phone with a nod toward his crotch. I leaned against the side of the bed, open-mouthed and staring at that magnificent body. But what really caught my attention – no, demanded my attention – was the large slab of semi-erect manmeat draped across his muscled thigh. I was amazed at how much bigger it was compared to mine and to those on the statues in Dad’s picture books. It looked so smooth and soft for such a big-built man, and it was surrounded by long white-blond hairs that swept around and beneath the pair of large, pink balls. “Sport?” Mr. Romaine said, with his hand over the mouthpiece to the phone, “just stick my cock in and hold the bottle steady. I’ll do the rest,” and he went back to his call with a low, quiet voice. I put the bottle between his legs, and with my other hand I timidly reached for his cock. My hand drew back when I first touched it, 26 26

HJ Anthology 11 26

5/17/04 6:21:44 PM


it was so hot to my touch. I looked up to Mr. Romaine and he just nodded for me to go ahead. I slid my hand beneath the heavy, fleshy tube, lifting it to point down between his legs and into the mouth of the bottle, but it wouldn’t stay put. “Hold it for me, Sport. Just wrap your hand around it like you would with a garden hose.” I did as he told me to, keeping his cock in place as it gave a sudden jerk and piss began to shoot from the mouth of the large, domed head. It was an incredible thrill to feel his piss travel from inside his meaty shaft beneath my hot fingers, and I could hardly believe I was helping him pee! When Mr. Romaine had finished, he told me to empty the bottle into the toilet, rinse it out, and to bring back a hot washcloth and a towel. When I came back into his bedroom, Mr. Romaine, still on the phone, again gave me directions, this time to give his cock “a wipe and dry,” and then in that same quiet voice, he carried on with his call. I remember leaning over, with my rigid dick inside my shorts pressed against the side of the bed as I reached for his cock, his cock that now really was bigger, and as I began to clumsily wipe it down, it grew, and grew, and grew, until it became this fat, smooth, arching stalk that hovered above his flat, lightly-furred belly. When I guessed I had wiped it enough, I started to pat it dry with the towel, but it still seemed wet at the cockhead. I leaned in closer to see if I had missed a spot when I felt a hand on the back of my head easing me closer. I looked up at Mr. Romaine. Still talking into the phone, he nodded and smiled, then he turned my head to again face his bobbing shaft of meat. I could feel his soft tummy hairs dust my cheek as his cockhead inched closer to my face. “Just relax,” Mr. Romaine said, as the hot skin of his cockhead touched my lips. “You just open your mouth and suck on the head for me, Sport. It’ll make me feel real good, and I think you’ll like the way it tastes. Come on and give old Coach Romaine a helping hand, OK?” My already opened mouth allowed the head to pop right in. “That’s it, Sport. Suck like you’re drinking through a straw.” The domed head filled my mouth, feeling hot and hard and spongy at the same time, and something salty-sweet was coming out of the pee-hole, something that seemed to increase in volume the harder I sucked. I reached down to hold onto the shaft as I sucked, and I was not surprised that my hand couldn’t wrap around the fat stalk of meat on this very big man. I then slid my hand down to the base and began to play with those big balls, so loose and heavy in their droopy-skinned bag, and that’s when he started to fuck into my mouth, sending more and more of his shaft down my throat. I glanced up for a moment and realized there was a mirror facing the end of the bed, and in the reflection, between Mr. Romaine’s 27 27

HJ Anthology 11 27

5/17/04 6:21:45 PM


cast-clad feet, I could see him holding my head as he pumped his cock into my mouth. The phone was still at his ear, and he was looking right into the reflection of my face. “I’m gonna cum, Sport. Just keep sucking like that and I’m gonna fill your sweet mouth with a load of cream that’ll make a real man out of you. Oh, yeah. Fuck, yeah! Here it comes, Sport. Keep sucking. Fuck! Oh, Fuck!” He held my head tight as his cock plunged into my throat. The shaft jerked and shot repeatedly, and I could feel the hot, thick fluid driving from beneath his balls, through the length of his shaft to blast from the tip of his pee-hole. I continued to suck, pulling as much meat and juice into me as my hungry mouth and throat could accommodate. When there was nothing left but cock dribble for me to drink up, Mr. Romaine’s hold on my head went soft and affectionate. “You did real good, Sport,” he said between deep breaths of air. He smiled at me in the mirror and playfully messed up my hair. “Beat me to it, eh, Dad?” Startled, I pulled off Mr. Romaine’s solid shaft of meat to turn and see Frank standing in the doorway. Instead of being upset with catching me sucking his father’s cock, the grinning Frank tugged on his own big cock, which he’d pulled through the leg opening of his gray sweat shorts. I looked back to Mr. Romaine, who still had the phone at his ear. “It’s OK, Sport. Frank and I do this all the time. I’m just real glad you were here to help me out.”

Helping Hand part 2 by Dan Harper

I heard the thump of Frank’s running shoes as he kicked them off on his way over to the bed. Then he was right behind me, leaning in to put his face next to mine, with both of us just inches from his father’s drooling cock. “It’s a real beauty, huh, Danny?” he said, as he leaned over to suck his father’s spent, but rigid cock into his mouth, all the way down to those long white-blond hairs. It was an amazing thing to see so close-up, and as I watched, I felt Frank’s grown-up body kind of slow-riding up and down my back, and his cock, as big and hard as his father’s, thrusting in between my legs. “Ah-h-h, that’s the way, son,” Mr. Romaine said to Frank, still with his hand on my head and the phone pressed to his ear. This went on for a few more minutes before he turned my head to face him and he asked, “How are you doing, Sport? Are you OK?” I nodded, not knowing what to say, but excited as hell by the whole incredible scene. “That’s good, Sport, because Frank and I are gonna get down to some fucking in a few minutes here. Do you want to stay and watch?” I nodded again and he said, “Atta boy. But first, you and Frank have to get out of all those clothes. How about giving him a hand, Frank?” 28 28

HJ Anthology 11 28

5/17/04 6:21:46 PM


Frank pulled off his father’s stalk of manmeat and said, “Danny?” I looked at him and went kind of cross-eyed as his face moved into mine and he kissed me on the mouth. His tongue pushed through my lips, and I began to tremble as he gently tongue-fucked my mouth while his hands explored my eager body. Frank pulled back, kissed me on the nose, and then knelt behind me to pull off my sneakers before reaching up to slide my t-shirt over my head. Meanwhile, with his hand at the base of my neck, Mr. Romaine guided me closer to the head of the bed, and when I stood even with his chest he took my hand and brought it to the large, stiff nipple closest to me. The dark pink nub of flesh stood out about half an inch long and it was as thick as my index finger. “Suck on it, Sport. It’ll make me feel real good,” Mr. Romaine said, with one hand holding the phone at his jaw, and the other behind my head, pulling me closer. As soon as I sucked his nipple into my mouth, his body jerked and he hissed, “Fuck, yeah! Keep sucking, Sport. And you can chew on it some, too.” So I did, and his body again and again jerked and spasmed. Frank unfastened and tugged both my shorts and my underpants down and off of me, leaving me naked, but for my white sport socks. I could hear Frank taking off his own clothes, and then he squatted behind me to wrap his body around mine. His big cock fucked between my smooth, hairless legs, rubbing across my nuts, and reaching upward to slide alongside my achingly rigid dick, pressed snug against the side of the bed. His mouth was at my ear, and he kept muttering, “Oh, Danny, you feel so good!” “Frank,” Mr. Romaine said, “get on up here so I can get that hole of yours ready for a deep fuck.” Frank groaned, reluctantly pulling off of me. But before he did anything else, Frank dropped to his knees and turned my body enough to take my entire cock, and both nuts, into his mouth. One of his big fingers rode a film of sweat across my asshole, and I started to whimper around Mr. Romaine’s solid nub of tit flesh in my mouth. “Don’t make him lose it, Frank. Come on and let’s fuck already,” Mr. Romaine said with insistence. Frank let go of my dick and balls to stand behind me again. His big cockhead probed at my tight, little hole as he leaned in and said in my ear, “I want more of that later, Danny, and I know you’ll love it so much that you can never get enough, just like me.” Then he let me go and easily swung himself up and onto the bed with his back to the wall and the heels of his feet tucked in beneath his father’s armpits. One hand held onto the headboard, and the other reached under his balls as Frank eased into a deep squat over his father’s head, going down until his big beefy butt smashed right onto Mr. Romaine’s mouth. And I stood there, leaning over with Mr. Romaine’s hard nipple between 29 29

HJ Anthology 11 29

5/17/04 6:21:47 PM


my teeth, watching the older man do the unheard-of: stick his tongue into his own son’s wide-spread ass. “Danny, come on up here,” Frank said, reaching down to help me onto the bed with my feet straddling his father. Frank pulled me in to take my dick and balls into his mouth again, and I held onto his shoulders as the room echoed with the sounds of slurping and grunting and heavy breathing. One of Frank’s fingers probed and circled my asshole, which only made me push harder into Frank’s face, and when the finger broke into my ass, I let out a cry of warning. Frank let me go and said, “Now let’s trade places,” and he somehow got us switched without falling off the bed or stepping on his father. “This is the best part, Danny,” he said as he squatted over his father’s big log of meat, and I watched with amazement as the entire thing slid into Frank’s spit-slippery ass. Frank looked me in the eye as he began to slow ride his father, fucking himself while pinching and twisting his own stiff nipples. “Ummm, Danny. There’s nothing like having a great big cock up your ass,” Frank said, his breath getting ragged from the workout he was giving himself. Every time his ass mashed into the older man’s cock hairs, Frank’s cock thumped against his father’s furry stomach and a string of clear juice flew from the mouth of his cock head. “Sport?” I looked down between my legs as Mr. Romaine slid one of his big warm hands upward along my inner thigh. The phone rested loosely beside his ear on the pillow. “Are you gonna let old Coach Romaine suck your cock?” I slowly nodded my head as his hand enveloped my dripping dick. “And can I lick your butt, too?” Another nod and his fingers scooted between my legs to slide up and down my asscrack a couple of times before stopping to massage at the tiny opening. “Then come on down here, Sport. I owe you for helping me out. Just hang onto the headboard and do like Frank did. That’s it.” His big hand on my hip guided me down to squat like Frank, and the next thing I knew my dick and balls had been sucked into the wet heat of Mr. Romaine’s mouth. My eyelids started to flutter, and my entire body suddenly felt hot and shaky. “Dad!” Frank barked. “Look out!” Mr. Romaine jerked me free of his mouth, squeezed the base of my dick, and shoved me forward a few inches. His lips latched onto my ass and he simultaneously sucked with all his might while shoving inward with his long pointed tongue. Frank’s finger must have done the trick because I opened right up and Mr. Romaine’s tongue slid right in. I thought I was going to pass out at the sensation, and as I started to sway to one side, Frank leaned forward and braced me with his arms. His head dipped down and he sucked my dick into his mouth, while his father slid a big finger in my ass beside his still probing tongue. It 30 30

HJ Anthology 11 30

5/17/04 6:21:47 PM


was too much. My body shook violently, and with a choking cry I shot my load into Frank’s hungry mouth. Mr. Romaine’s finger probed my ass, his tongue kept licking, and I kept cumming, really letting Frank have all that my body could give him. Frank suddenly pulled back and straightened up. “Take mine, Danny. Suck my juice for me. It’s coming, Danny. Here it comes!” He pulled me forward and shoved his cock into my mouth, just as it began to fire away. It was like shooting into my mouth with a squirt gun full of hot pudding, and all the while he was bucking and fucking on his father’s meat. Mr. Romaine started groaning and breathing loud and heavy into my ass. His body below me began to ripple with contractions, and he did a dozen short, quick lifts off the bed, shoving himself deeper into his son. “Fuck!” his muffled voice roared out. “Fuck!” He must have really shot a lot of cum into his son, because the white stuff started to seep out from Frank’s cock-stuffed ass. Everyone seemed to peak and crash at the same time, and both Frank and I collapsed onto his father. Then I heard a voice, someone speaking through the telephone receiver, which was still on Mr. Romaine’s pillow beside his ear. Mr. Romaine picked up the receiver and said something I didn’t catch before handing it to me. “Sport, there’s someone who wants to talk to you.” “Hello?” I said timidly, having no idea who it could be. “Hello, son. Are you having a good time?” It was my Dad! And that meant he was the person on the phone the whole time I was sucking the big man’s cock, and when he was fucking his son while licking my ass! Stunned, but still happy to hear his voice, I said, “Yeah, Dad, I guess I am.” “I’ll be back in a few days, and all of us men will to get together for a little fun. How does that sound?” “Great, Dad. I can’t wait to see you.” “Now let me talk to Joe again. Bye, son. I love you.” “I love you too, Dad. Bye.” I handed the phone back to Mr. Romaine. Then Frank pulled off his father’s cock and crawled up beside the big man, reaching over to guide me in between the two of them. And with Frank wrapped around me, and his father’s arm around us both, Frank and I both drifted off to sleep as Mr. Romaine quietly spoke to my dad.

Hot Barbecue by Peter This was going to be one “hot” barbecue, and I’m not talking about the coals. Since Mom was away and my two best friends were on a camping trip, I suggested to Dad that he invite their dads over for a 31 31

HJ Anthology 11 31

5/17/04 6:21:48 PM


cookout. Of course I let him think it was his idea, but I had plans of my own. So when Saturday night came around, Rod’s dad and Buddy’s dad, Buck, arrived with some beer and chips and cake and my dad put big juicy steaks on the outdoor barbecue to cook. We all wore shorts and walked around barefoot. I went bare-chested. My father yelled, “Put on a shirt, you’re gonna get cold,” only I pretended not to hear him and enjoyed running around practically naked. “What would your mother say?” he added but Rod’s dad just winked at me, enjoying my devilish side. He wore a pair of jean cutoffs, which in his construction work, I guess, had been ripped up so bad they hardly covered him at all. They had so many tears and holes in them you could see sprigs of hair and his tan body everywhere. I could tell he was hairy from the waist down and I knew he sported a dark, hairy chest and a soft line of it down his belly, because his tank top was equally shredded and so small it clutched his body, and so short it didn’t even reach his shorts. I liked seeing his belly button and the hairs spread above his partially, although barely, hidden pubic hair. I knew he hadn’t been married for some time, but Rod lived with him and some traveling salesman who made their house his home when he was in town. Buddy’s dad wore a pair of madras shorts. I thought they were funny. But they were so loose and short I could see his jock inside barely holding his bouncing balls and his grown-up dick. They all came into view now and then as he and Rod’s dad were horsing around. This excited me very much and I started to get a little rambunctious myself partly to hide my erection which I couldn’t keep down. “Who’s doing all the work around here?” my father asked, carrying out the stuff to go with the steaks. As my dad walked, I could see his own impressive manhood and his big balls packed tightly into a pair of chino shorts I had accidentally shrunk in the dryer last week. When he put all the goodies down, he adjusted himself, his hands in his pants and I thought secretly, the “goodies” I want are behind that zipper. That I wanted to have sex with my dad I had known for a long time. He was a handsome man and everyone said I’d grow up to look just like him. He was privately proud of his physique, and I’d catch him showing off in front of the wall mirrors in the bathroom. On my own, I’ll pose and stretch like he does, showing off my body the way he does, but he’s the one I enjoy seeing naked, grown-up and manly. Now Buddy’s dad was a little shy, and I wanted to have fun tonight, so I got involved in my friends’ dad’s horseplay. I led the roughhousing over to our pool, and when Buddy’s dad was next to the deep end I 32 32

HJ Anthology 11 32

5/17/04 6:21:49 PM


pretended to accidentally fall in with him. Actually, I pulled him with me, but everyone was fooled and they all laughed. Meanwhile, I climbed all over Buddy’s dad just pretending to play, but I was seriously tickling him and feeling him up all over. I got my hands inside his polo shirt and ran them across his hairy chest occasionally pulling at his nipple when I wasn’t tickling his side. And while he was splashing and laughing, I scrambled for his tender balls and hand-filling manmeat all the while making it seem like innocent play. I was able to play in his ample crotch, my finger running through his soft pubic hair. His jock and shorts were so loose I had easy access to all his private parts. As quickly as I could, I ran my finger under his floating nuts making him laugh and call out, “Stop. Stop. That tickles.” My father and Rod’s dad just stood at the edge of the pool pointing and laughing not knowing all that was going on underwater. I got to pull on Buddy’s dad’s rod and feel it fill my hand until it began to grow and lose its softness. A moan escaped his lips. He found his breath and reached for the side of the pool and rose, his clothes all dripping, clinging to him revealing the tent in his shorts in front of his erection. The others thought it all amusing and helped me out of the pool and my dad slapped my ass saying, “I’ve been wanting to do that to ‘shy’ Buck all this time and you got there first.” He smiled and let me escape without another word. I guess he knew what I was really doing. I saw Buddy’s dad at the sliding glass door remove his shirt and wring it out, but he didn’t put it back on. Then he removed his shorts and jock. My eyes were glued to him as he rang them out, but only put the shorts back on. He was turned away from us so I only caught a glimpse of his hardon, but it was fully erect. The rest of him was breathtaking. I loved looking at his bare ass, and when he bent over, he didn’t mean to show us his pink asshole, but it sure was lit up in the moonlight. His body reminded me of my dad’s, only my dad was a lot blonder. “Food’s ready,” Dad announced, and he threw Buddy’s dad one of the towels we had by the pool and signaled us all to sit down. Rod’s dad sat on my right at the picnic table, which we had next to the pool, and he squeezed my thigh and grinned in an alluring way. Buddy’s dad sat on my left surprising me as he patted my leg in a conciliatory manner and gave me a small smile and leaned in toward me, too. My dad sat across the way and due to the heat of the grill and the warm night took off his t-shirt and wiped his body with it slowly, even seductively, not realizing how much he was entertaining me. The others watched, too. 33 33

HJ Anthology 11 33

5/17/04 6:21:49 PM


Then Rod’s dad took off his tank top with a, “Might as well,” and rubbed it across his hairy chest and belly. He gripped it in his fist, thrust it under my nose, while pressing his hand behind my head, and commanded, “Now this is the smell of a man. Do you like that, boy?” I nodded obediently. My father slapped his hand from across the table and asked, “Are you getting familiar with my son? – That’s my job!” Hearing that I nearly passed out, and sprang a full erection. We all ate, and it was delicious. And the fathers drank beer and even started singing school fight songs. We all had gone to Cockerville High, and had fond memories. After a few beers the songs began to get dirty and even Buddy’s dad loosened up. They began to reminisce and it became pretty clear to me that some of the sexual escapades at high school weren’t all that new. No matter how they tried to disguise it, I caught on that everyone they talked about was male. When we had our fill with dinner, we decided to save the cake and go inside. My dad suggested we play a video tape of the Cockerville High School championship wrestling match we won last season, but I purposely put in a tape my father had hidden in the back of a box behind the television. The scene on the screen was athletes, all right, but it was of two gorgeous guys and a woman. My dad was clearing up outside while the other two dads cheered and watched with anticipation as one guy sucked off the other and the woman sucked him off. Boy, was my dad surprised and embarrassed when he walked in. “Let’s see this!” panted Rod’s dad. I shrugged my shoulders and pretended to have made a mistake while he and the other men got into the film. They licked their lips and pawed at their crotches, running their hands across their hairy chests as they leaned forward to watch the action. “Give me your big cock,” the woman demanded on the screen. “My cock’s bigger than that,” Buddy’s dad responded. “Well, my cock’s bigger than yours,” Rod’s dad claimed and he grabbed it in his hand through his shorts. “My dad’s is bigger than both of yours,” I pronounced confidently although they all looked big to me. My dad was startled at my proclamation, but when Buddy’s dad and Rod’s dad heard that, they stood up and marched toward my dad, right hand fingers pointing and left hands cupping their crotches. I was caught in the middle on an ottoman surrounded by these three hairy, butch grownups boasting. I lay back, their crotches above my face, in my face even. Rod’s dad ripped open his shorts, his amazing long log of flesh flying in my face, arching above my eyes, fleshy, 34 34

HJ Anthology 11 34

5/17/04 6:21:50 PM


elongating, surrounded by a mass of black pubic hair, which like my dad’s, covered his manly balls as well. With Rod’s dad looking down at me, “Now you tell us who’s bigger,” he directed. “Like he said, I’m bigger!” my dad called out unleashing his own massive meat, thrusting it over my eyes not one inch above. I was thrilled by the sight of it, but I admit they were both big. “You haven’t seen mine yet.” Buddy’s dad announced and he pulled down his shorts in a flash and laid his delicious-looking cock next to the other two. It was overwhelming! Three dicks covering my face, each different, but all big.

Ira Smith

Buddy’s dad was trying to make his point so much so that he hardly noticed that he was dipping his manmeat to touch my watering mouth until without any more waiting I started to suck on it. I pulled on the foreskin with my moist lips and with my hands, began to feel the furry bottoms of his ass and my dad’s ass as I did. My hands were pleasantly filled with their warm flesh and I squeezed their firm round asses. The dads were bragging and arguing above me and had hardly noticed with their fingers pointing into one another’s chest, that my face was covered with their expanding manhoods. They soon had roaring erections, and after Rod’s dad added his manmeat to my moist lips, my dad became the next to force his hot rod into my eager cocksucker. 35 35

HJ Anthology 11 35

5/17/04 6:21:51 PM


As they realized what they were doing, they were so caught up in their lust, they took turns poking their lances into my mouth and I began to suck on more than just their cockheads. My father is uncut like Buddy’s dad, but like the other dads, he has a big round distinctive head. Soon I was licking the undersides of their prongs and all around up and down the endless length of them. I’d find my eyes buried under Rod’s dad’s scrotum and I’d lick there, too, and free my hands to feel his hairy ass as my dad and Buddy’s dad ran their pride over and across my wet anxious lips. In turn I began sucking them off, their hands guiding me up and down their manflesh, even to the base. I particularly loved sucking my dad. “My chest’s the hairiest,” Buddy’s dad now claimed. “No mine is hairiest,” Rod’s dad retorted. “Mine is!” my dad yelled and they lifted me up to make the decision while I still couldn’t decide who had the biggest cock. They rubbed my face in their chests, passing me from one man to the other, from one tit to the other. They were marvelously hairy, equally so, they just had different hair color. After licking and lapping, and sucking and biting and pulling, I wet not only their nipples, but they made me lick their hairy underarms, too. Boy, did they smell manly. Of course I was thrilled to do it as I serviced them good. And the ultimate! My dad kissed me. Not a family kiss like in front of mother, but an adult, long, deep, warm, wet, endless kiss with hugs and caressing. Eventually, Rod’s dad took me in his arms and in the same intensely affectionate way made love to my mouth with his lips. Naturally, Buddy’s dad did the same, trying to top my dad and Rod’s dad by lapping my face and swinging me around. Jealous, I think. My father then startled me by grabbing me by the back of the neck and directing my face down, while he turned around and presented his hairy ass in an extremely suggestive way. “Now lick this!” he commanded and he bent at the knees, arched his back, and guided my face to his advancing, exposed asshole. I had seen him naked, but I never had seen his asshole. It was moist and pink around a dark center and hairy on either side. I did as he said, protruding my tongue, and suddenly I tasted it. It was a shock. I lapped once. “OH, son,” he purred, and held my head from behind as he leaned back into me. And so I made love to my dad’s most private place. I sucked dad’s asshole for sometime before he sat up and Buddy’s dad took his place. In fact, while my face was buried in Buddy’s dad’s bottom, my dad took icing off the cake we had not yet eaten and smeared it generously on my bottom. My eyes widened as I realized that the feeling at my tender asshole was my dad’s cockhead pushing hard. 36 36

HJ Anthology 11 36

5/17/04 6:21:52 PM


I closed my eyes and took several long deep breaths as I felt one, two, three, more, inches of him inside me. He also brought icing to my lips while the other two fathers crammed their cocks into my drooling mouth. As my father’s rhythm picked up, I rode the wave of excitement knowing I was being scored by my dad. “OH SON, I have more ‘icing’ for you,” he offered, only this time he meant cum, his cum, lots of cum. “Eat it, take it, Ohhhhh! I’m Cumming!!” he called out. “ME TOO! – My son’s friend! – You’re bringing me off. It’s all yours,” Buddy’s dad added. “Here! MORE. – MORE. – Take mine too!” Rod’s dad shared, and the two dads laid their cum on my lips and in my mouth as they kept hitting and covering me with their cum. We all heaved and I came right down my dad’s leg, the biggest collection of cum I could ever remember. Everyone huddled in hugs and sweat as my dad whispered to me, “Thanks, son, … for the barbecue. It was hot!” and then he kissed me as before. It was one “hot” barbecue, wasn’t it?

Mr. Brandon’s Generous Offer

by Emmett Lyon Mr. Brandon was our neighbor. He was a handsome man, dark and muscular, with thick hair that seemed to cover his entire body – at least the parts I could see. I was just a boy when I first realized my attraction to him, and as the years passed, my attraction grew to near obsession. Coming home from school, I would run to my bedroom window to see if he was around. Sometimes I’d be lucky, and he’d be out back behind his big colonial house puttering in the garden, or out by his barn. I’d sometimes rush over to be with him, and he never seemed to mind. He once told my mother how much he enjoyed my company. One summer, he offered to give me a dark corner of his barn to use as a secret fort or clubhouse, and when I whooped with joy at the thought, he whispered that it wouldn’t be much of a secret if I kept up all the noise. I swore that no one but the two of us would ever know and for the next twelve years, until I moved away, I kept that promise. One humid weekend as we were spreading bark around the garden, the weather was so sticky that it seemed perfectly natural for both of us to strip down to sneakers and shorts. Seeing his hairy chest and thighs, my boycock was constantly hard in my jockeys. As I lifted an old bag of peat moss, it split open and I was suddenly covered with the stuff.

37 37

HJ Anthology 11 37

5/17/04 6:21:52 PM


Mr. Brandon and I laughed, and he came over and started to brush it off with his hands. As his fingers touched my hairless chest, my knees started to shake and I felt like I could scarcely breathe. Mr. Brandon looked at me in a serious way and said, “You all right, boy? You’re trembling.” I just stared back at him and nodded. “I’m OK, sir,” I stammered. “It’s just ….” “It’s just that you like me touching you, son? Is that it?” Again I nodded. “Well, then,” he said, smiling. “That makes two of us.” His hands resumed their stroking, and soon I was almost clean of all the peat moss. My own hand had tentatively at first, then confidently, begun exploring Mr. Brandon’s chest. I loved it as the silky black hair slipped through my fingers. Soon we were both breathing hard, pressed together, and Mr. Brandon’s hands had slipped into my shorts from behind. He began to squeeze my ass, grinding me against him. I could feel his swollen cock throb against mine as my lips explored first his shoulder, then his neck, and finally his mouth. Mr. Brandon hoisted my ass in the air, and I wrapped my smooth legs around his back as we kissed feverishly. We went into the barn with me wrapped around his body. After a few minutes of this intoxicating embrace, he laid me down on a pile of blankets, tugged off my shorts and underwear, and stood before me as he pushed his own shorts and boxers to the floor. There it was! Mr. Brandon’s cock! So big and hairy! I stared at his swaying balls and twitching dick, mesmerized by the dribble of precum that slipped from the head of his penis. “You like what you see, boy?” Mr. Brandon asked in a low voice. “You like seeing a man’s cock?” Once again, I nodded. “Then I bet you’re gonna love the way it tastes, son,” he said as he stepped forward, positioning that big horsecock in front of my face. “Suck it, son … Suck on a real cock … a man’s cock for your mouth!” I could hear the blood pounding in my ears as I opened my lips to accept the fat head of Mr. Brandon’s cock in my mouth. Spurred on by his rumbling moans of pleasure, I stretched my jaw muscles and tried to swallow more and more of his rock-hard dick while my hands explored his hairy ass and balls. “That’s my boy,” he repeated over and over. “That’s it , son, suck daddy’s big cock.” I started to swirl my tongue over the swollen glans of his penis, tasting the sweet precum oozing from the slit. “Ah! Sweet Jesus, boy,” Mr. Brandon hissed, “That feels so fuckin’ good!” When he pulled his enormous cock away from my hands and lips, I felt as though someone had stolen my favorite toy, but what came next 38 38

HJ Anthology 11 38

5/17/04 6:21:53 PM


certainly made up for it. Mr. Brandon reached down and flipped me over on my knees, pressing my face into the musty blankets. For a second, I was scared, but when I felt his hot mouth and strong hands on my ass, I quieted right down and gave myself over to him. Most of all, I gave myself over to the exquisite new feeling of his hot breath searing the smooth cleft of my buttocks and his insistent tongue as it discovered my secret hole. “Sweet pussy ….” I heard him murmur, “My boy’s got one sweet pussy ….” My head was spinning with a profound emotion – lust! From that moment, I found myself transformed by Mr. Brandon’s attentions into a fully sexual being, and I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt what I wanted to happen. I wanted Mr. Brandon to fuck me … to fuck me like a man fucks a woman … to fuck me like a man fucks a man! Twisting my shoulder, I reached blindly for his cock, feeling only a long strand of precum snake across my wrist. Mr. Brandon’s quiet laugh came to me as he saw my hand groping, and I almost cried with relief when he wrapped my fingers around his slippery dick. “Is this what you’re looking for, son? Daddy’s big cock? Does my boy want his daddy’s big cock in his little pussy?” I was whimpering with desire, but Mr. Brandon kept on asking me those questions. “Does my boy want his daddy to turn his tight little asshole into Daddy’s boycunt? Boy? Do you?” He grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled my face out of the blankets so he could hear my answer. I took a deep breath and said, “Please, sir. Yes! I want your cock inside me! Please, Mr. Brandon! I want to be Daddy’s boycunt … just for you ….” With that, Mr. Brandon’s arms wrapped around me tightly as he whispered, “Daddy’s gonna fuck you, baby, just the way you want.” Suddenly, I felt the head of his burning dick pushing at the rim of my hole, and all at once, it seemed much too big ever to fit. I gave a little wiggle, trying to get away from that battering ram, but Mr. Brandon held me tight and pushed my head back into the blankets as his hips and groin pressed against my backside. In a matter of seconds, my boypussy was forced to open by his cock’s assault and I felt his thickness sliding slowly into me. It was an overwhelming feeling, a mixture of pain and numbness, but one of tremendous satisfaction, too. A voice in my head kept repeating, Mr. Brandon’s cock is inside you! Mr. Brandon’s fucking you! Gradually I began to relax and, as I did, the pain went away. “That’s my boy,” I heard him saying, “That’s the way to take a man’s cock up your boypussy, son … all the way … deep … yes, feel Daddy’s cock way up inside your tight little ass, baby. Feel how nice it is when Daddy makes your hole into a pussy!” 39 39

HJ Anthology 11 39

5/17/04 6:21:54 PM


His thrusts were pounding deeper and deeper, and I began to feel an unexpected tingling in my balls, as his fucking intensified. With the blankets rubbing against my face, I could barely contain myself as Mr. Brandon’s chest hair ground against my back and his big balls began to slap against my own each time he swung his full weight into me. Moments later, I felt his cock seem to grow even thicker, harder, bigger in every way, just as Mr. Brandon began to groan like the bull he seemed to be. “Fuck … fuck, baby! Daddy’s cumming … Oh, God! I’m cumming boy ….” I was cumming too, shooting my own load onto those old blankets, as Mr. Brandon filled my brand-new pussy with his cum. When he finished shooting, Mr. Brandon collapsed on top of me, goring me with his long, fat, daddy dick. Within seconds, he was sound asleep. I laugh, to think of it now. I was pinned to those blankets for almost ten minutes until I gathered up enough courage to wake him up. We both laughed and hugged and kissed for what seemed to be hours, until I had to clean up and get home for dinner. Over the next twelve years we certainly had all kinds of fun.

Helping My Son Stop Crying by SGM

My son was coming for a visit! I hadn’t seen him for years. Since his mother divorced me years ago, Tommy and I existed as remotecontrol relatives – contact by letters and infrequent visits. The lack of contact wasn’t his fault. As a career soldier, I moved around a lot, and I couldn’t bring him to combat posts in Vietnam or even peacetime stations in Germany and Korea. I hadn’t seen Tommy for years when they finally assigned me to Fort Dix, New Jersey. Tommy lived with his mother in nearby Philadelphia. Tommy sounded excited on the phone when I called him to arrange a visit. Later when I drove to the main gate to meet Tommy, I couldn’t believe my eyes. “My, how you’ve grown,” was all I could say. He was a lanky guy, no longer the cute little boy I remembered. He smiled, and we hugged. “I missed seeing you, Dad,” he said. “I missed you, too, Tommy.” I drove him back to my housing, and we talked about what he had been doing – high school, first car, football games, fishing trips. I had become a Sergeant-Major, but I had missed my son’s growing up. I couldn’t get over how good he looked. Tommy was about 5’6”, with a square Irish face like mine. Tommy looked to have a good build, yet slender, his short blond hair in a crew cut – just like his Dad. He had his mother’s blue eyes. When I showed him my quarters, I pointed to the door to the extra bedroom. “That’ll be your room.” He walked toward it pulling off his 40 40

HJ Anthology 11 40

5/17/04 6:21:55 PM


baseball jacket. I followed him and sat on the bed. “Any way I could take a quick shower?” he said. “I’d like to change my clothes.” “Sure. Bathroom’s right there.” He started undressing. He pulled his t-shirt over his head. Nice shoulders. Lusty and strong, on the wiry side. My son Tommy’s upper torso was as big and strong as the beefy soldiers I was used to. Over the waist band of his blue jeans, I spotted the top of his underwear. When he opened his pants and shucked them down, I couldn’t believe it. Army boxer shorts! “Where did you get Army underwear?” I asked. “At a surplus store. I wanted to wear it because my dad’s a soldier.” That really got to me! Something else that got me was the wild-horse bulge in the front. God! He’s got my dick, all right! The more I looked, the more I realized Tommy had a body built for pleasure. In a sex-situation, he would be irresistible. I gaped as Tommy pulled down his underwear. Son of a bitch! Brown cockhairs glistened over a mammoth pecker. Damn, I forgot we left him uncut! – Now look at that thing! He has more meat than I do! – Damn, with a cock like that, he could choke a horse! His dick was darker than the rest of his body, and the warm foreskin streamlined it into the most romantic organ I had ever seen. The sight of my naked son made me so horny, I shifted uncomfortably on the bed. My cock caught and pulled on my cockhairs, on its way to full erection. Tommy stood talking to me naked for a few moments, then looked me straight in the eye. “Do you remember, Dad,” he said slowly in a low voice, “how you used to hold me, to help me stop crying?” The years fell away, and I saw before me a little boy crying after falling from the backyard swings. “Yes,” I said. “I remember that.” He stood there in silence. I wanted to say it, but felt I didn’t dare. Finally, I said, “Want me to do it again?” “Yeah.” He moved closer, and I got the sudden feeling Tommy had something in mind that he had experienced before. That really turned me on! Staring at Tommy’s body, in fact, made me so hot, I shifted my butt restlessly on the bed. Tommy smiled, a very seductive smile. Tommy wasn’t hesitant – when he moved to stand directly in front of me, I reached out and touched his cock. It hardened up like the fivespeed gearshift of a Ferrari. I shucked back the foreskin, and the wet, ruddy cockhead slicked through my fingers like a slimy Cabello. I dropped my left hand to his impressive balls – copies of my own family jewels – and I found them smooth, pliant … and overpowering. 41 41

HJ Anthology 11 41

5/17/04 6:21:55 PM


“Mmmmm,” he murmured, and his whole frame shivered. “Funny, I don’t feel like crying at all,” he whispered. Stroking my son’s big pecker made me so lusty, when Tommy rolled his head back and sighed, I took us to a new level: his rod deserved a hot mouth … I opened my lips and sucked him in. Tommy groaned and reached down to run his fingers through my hair. “Yeah, Dad, oh, God, Yeah!” He snuggled his hips closer to my face, driving that big dong all the way down my throat. His testicles bumped against my chin like small, beefy boxing gloves. When Tommy unleashed his body-force on me, he stamped his feet with uncontrollable ecstasy. Like a sparking magneto, his cock shot thrills (and gobs of jizz) into my throat, and I almost choked on my own son’s pleasure. Knowing he had lured me into sucking his cock by reminiscing about years ago, made me even hotter – my son wanted to seduce me! He was sweating when I finally released his dick from my mouth. Pearly drops of cum dripped in graceful strings to the floor as he stood swaying before me. “Now,” he panted, “ I really need that shower.” “So,” I said, opening my belt, “do I.” There would be time later to actually “hold him”.

The New Student at Pricksburg High

by Bud O’Donnell Little Joe O’Callahan’s parents bought the beautiful secluded Island Lake Estate, just outside Pricksburg, at the end of Joe’s school year. But the magnificent mansion was not the place where peace and harmony dwelled with every one of the new residents. Little Joe was being ostracized by his two older brothers and pretty much ignored by his parents. As a result, he would row out in his little inflatable boat and spend most of his time on the small island in their private lake. It was difficult to believe anyone would ostracize Little Joe. He stood only five feet three inches tall, with bright red, curly hair framing an almost cherubic-looking face. Although small of stature, Little Joe was lithe and muscular and could charm the skin off a snake. His brothers resented the fact that it was Little Joe’s actions that caused his parents to leave the big city where all their friends were and move into the secluded estate near Pricksburg. With his internal testosterone factory working overtime, Little Joe had been caught in the boiler room, during his final week of classes, fucking a young nun who taught at the exclusive Catholic school he attended. When the news reached the streets, the shit hit the fan. The wayward nun was banished to a cloistered convent. Little Joe, although nearly 42 42

HJ Anthology 11 42

5/17/04 6:21:56 PM


finished for the year, was expelled and could not return to the exclusive school his family had attended for generations. His parents hoped that by moving to a place where they were unknown, the scandal would die a quick death. Unfortunately, the two older brothers blabbed the reason for their move to some new Pricksburg High friends, and soon the secret was all over town. When Little Joe started his new school year at Pricksburg High that fall, his corrupt reputation had preceded him. Girls had been warned to stay clear of him and the boys stared in awe and clustered around the cute little redhead, hoping his luck would rub off on them. Most had only talked about fucking girls, and suddenly they had a little stud, who, one might say, was “deep in the habit” of female fucking! They held him in even greater awe when Little Joe undressed for gym class. When he dropped his pants and underwear in the locker room, he caused immediate and massive penis envy. Hanging from his bush of red pubic hair was a cock and pair of nuts that would have made a Shetland pony envious. Little Joe had the biggest pecker of any boy at Pricksburg High. It didn’t take long before he was invited to join the school’s circle jerk group. He enjoyed this sexual camaraderie, and the other boys, mostly virgins, who quickly busted their nuts listening to Little Joe’s graphic account of what it was like to fuck a girl. Although it was new, the P.E. teacher convinced Little Joe to try out for gymnastics. By the end of the year, he was the best gymnast on the team. He had developed not only a beautifully muscled body, but had also grown three inches in height and another inch and a half in cock length. Because winters were not severe in Pricksburg, Little Joe practiced his gymnastics with equipment purchase by his now forgiving parents, that he installed in his private hideaway on his little island. A new coach was hired during the summer. The team was called together to meet him. Peter was visually impressive. Tall, with jet black hair and a walrus mustache, he had the perpetual tanned look of his Greek ancestry. From the fit of the summer suit he was wearing, the man had not let himself go to pot, as had many coaches. He appeared to have a powerful build. He looked down and and winked at Little Joe. The boy felt a shiver go through his body, and felt his cock tingle as the man looked at him. Peter had been eliminated from the coaching staff at his previous employment, but only he knew the truth as to why. He asked the team to give up a few free days to allow him to assess their strengths and weaknesses. The next day, a Saturday, Peter arrived in snug fitting sweat pants and t-shirt for that first session. Many boys 43 43

HJ Anthology 11 43

5/17/04 6:21:57 PM


noticed his bulging muscles and the black hair that covered his arms and curled out the neck of his t-shirt. When the coach called it a day, the team got together in the old barn where they held their jack off sessions, to discuss their impression of the new coach. One of the boys asked if the others noticed how the man’s dick flopped loosely under those sweats. They concluded the coach didn’t wear underwear, and also that the man had a damned big dick, maybe bigger than Little Joe’s! Their vocalized fantasies about what that cock would look like hard, sliding inside a woman’s cunt, led the group to a jack off session. This led the circle jerk group to make some advancements. Instead of just beating their individual cocks, the boys sat in a circle and each one jacked off the boy sitting next to him. Just buddy helping buddy! After the cum flew. most of the guys left. A few older guys hung around afterwards and Little Joe lingered behind the barn, peeking through a crack in the boards to witness some willing sucking, and even some assfucking. His second load sprayed the barn wall and ran down the dried out, sun-bleached boards. The coach volunteered to help Little Joe improve on his technique. Little Joe eagerly told the coach they could practice at his place, because he had his own equipment there. Without much enthusiasm the coach said, “I suppose I could take a look at it.” The following Saturday, Peter could only gape at the boy as he drove them around the huge mansion and directly to the dock by the lake. The coach was baffled when he was asked to take off his shoes and socks and climb into the little rubber boat. Now barefoot himself, Little Joe stepped into the water, pushed out the boat, and hopped in. It was really too small for both him and the big coach. Even with his knees bent, the man’s bare feet pressed against the boy’s crotch. As the boat glided across the water, the small waves made the rubber bottom ripple, causing the coach’s feet to move up and down over the boy’s cloth-covered crotch. The boy’s face turned as red as his hair when his cock sprang a rod. The coach could feel the boy’s erection. He began to perspire with nervous discomfort. His own pecker stiffened as he sat with his feet jammed against the boy’s hardon. They reached shore, each adjusting their crotches as they got out of the boat and made their way to the cabin at the center of the small island. The coach was pleased with the gymnastic equipment Little Joe’s parents had purchased for him to use. They began to practice and Little Joe noticed the man’s muscles strain and bulge as he showed him moves. He also noticed a split in his t-shirt. A forest of black curly hair burst through the tear. His cock twitched as he stared at Peter’s exposed hairy nipple, and also 44 44

HJ Anthology 11 44

5/17/04 6:21:57 PM


noticed the clear outline of the man’s partially erect prick pushing out against the soft material of his sweat pants. He had a sudden desire to see his new coach naked! Peter caught him looking and without hesitation said. “Let’s get rid of some of these bulky clothes.” Lifting his arms, he pulled his shirt off his body. Little Joe stood mesmerized, staring at the hairy man before him. Little Joe thought he was going to cum in his pants when he now saw his coach’s fully erect cock, sticking up like a tent pole inside the man’s sweats. Now Peter looked at Little Joe. The boy’s big cock was hard as a rock and had stretched its way up until the head peaked from under the waistband of his workout pants. His eyes glazed over and his mouth watered as he stared at the naked cockhead. Oh, Fuck, here I go again! he thought to himself. He walked up to Little Joe and rubbed his palm against the end of the boy’s exposed prick. Little Joe nearly fainted and leaned into the man’s hairy body for support. He found his face buried in black hairs. The coach reached around him and gripped the boy’s asscheeks and lifted him against himself. Something inside Little Joe’s brain snapped. He locked his arms and legs around the man and clung to him, as his mouth mashed against the thick manly lips, and he felt a thick tongue rammed nearly down his throat, as he experienced his first man to man kiss. Peter’s conscience was silently screaming. What about your promise not to let this happen again? But his conscience-free cock won the battle between sense and sex. He lay both their bodies on the padded floor. The coach quickly stripped naked. He helped to pull off Little Joe’s clothes. He was stirred with throngs of penis envy, when he saw the size of the enormous cock jutting from the crotch of the little gymnast. Peter pried that big prick up from Little Joe’s belly and slid several inches into his mouth. Little Joe squealed. He’d never had his cock sucked by anyone before. When his coach closed his lips around the shaft and gave it one long, hard suck, Little Joe’s balls exploded and he filled his coach’s mouth with enough cum to supply a sperm bank. The man sucked and swallowed several times and still the flowing continued from the over anxious, youthful gymnast. He raised and kissed the boy again, dribbling some of the boy’s cum into his mouth. That too, was a first for Little Joe. Wild with passion he began licking the coach, found his nipples, and sucked them with gusto, through all that chest hair. “Oh yeah, babe, suck my tits.” he heard from above his head. Little Joe relished in delight, sucking the coach’s hard nipples, which were like little erected cocks surrounded in chest hair. He sucked them 45 45

HJ Anthology 11 45

5/17/04 6:21:58 PM


with great gusto. As often as he had fucked the nun, Little Joe never found her tits under that heavily starched habit. Shivering with excitement, he looked down, reached out, and took hold of the Greek coach’s long, thick cock. He peeled the skin back, revealing a big red cockhead, shiny with juices. He looked closer and squeezed the shaft, watching the foreskin roll back up over the head. More juices leaked out. The foreskin fascinated Little Joe and he suddenly found his tongue licking the juice from the coach’s piss hole. The coach groaned. “Oh God, Little Joe … please suck it.” The boy lowered his mouth over the end of that big cock, and let the foreskin roll back under his lips. It turned him on so much that he tried to take too much of it at one time and he gagged. “Oh, babe, just take it slow and easy. You’re doing just fine.” The coach twisted his body until he could get Little Joe’s big schlong back into his own mouth. Peter’s experience allowed him to easily suck the entire length of the boy’s cock into his mouth and down his throat. Little Joe was only able to take about five inches of the Greek’s big prick. The boy loved the feeling of pulling that foreskin up over his tongue, while he licked the coach’s cock ridge. The action caused the coach to suck harder and faster on Little Joe’s massive hunk of boymeat. The Greek coach’s tonsils were splattered with two more loads from that eighteen year old’s cock, before filling the boy’s mouth with his own heavy load. They lay back naked in the sun. Peter asked the boy if he had been a virgin. Little Joe told the coach about fucking his teacher, but admitted that he’d never had his cock sucked, nor had he ever

46 46

HJ Anthology 11 46

5/17/04 6:21:59 PM


sucked one before. The coach then confided in him how he had got into trouble at his other school for “sucking and fucking with some senior boys.” Little Joe was flabbergasted. “You fucked them up the ass?” The coach nodded. “Oh man, doesn’t that hurt?” Little Joe asked with concern. “Only a little at first, but if your ‘fucker’ knows what he’s doing, then it feels great, believe me.” The boy looked directly into the coach’s eyes. “Ah … do you think you could … ah … you know, show me what it’s like to get fucked? Peter grinned, “Little Joe, that will be my pleasure.” The coach had him lie on his back. He raised the boy’s legs and Little Joe squealed when he felt a mouth on his ass for the first time. Peter’s thick tongue easily penetrated the tight hole. A finger soon followed. When the coach had three fingers working in and out of the boy’s guts, he knew the kid was ready. The coach sat back on his heels and drizzled spit down onto his cock. Then he had Little Joe stand in front of him. The man’s mouth, level with the boy’s dick, quickly slurped it inside. When the boy began squirming from the sucking he was getting, Peter pulled his mouth free and told Little Joe to squat. He lined his prick up against the boy’s butt hole. Little Joe pushed down gently at first, until he felt his ass forced open by that big cockhead. His tight ass held the man’s foreskin in place and it acted like a padded cushion, allowing the thick cockhead and shaft to slip almost painlessly through the sphincter and then deep into the boy’s bowels. The boy shivered when the cock slid along his prostate. With Little Joe’s legs locked around his waist, the coach rose to his knees and then to his feet. He held the boy’s butt, and began bouncing him up and down on his cock. The thick pubic bush was tickling the boy’s buns. Little Joe leaned forward and began sucking and chewing the man’s stiff, hairy nipples. That caused Peter to bounce the boy faster and harder on his big, Greek dick. Bracing the boy’s back against the door of the storage building, the coach pistoned his prick in and out 47 47

HJ Anthology 11 47

5/17/04 6:21:59 PM


of the little gymnast’s ass at top speed. Little Joe grunted in pleasure as the fuck brought him to yet another orgasm. His juices shot up and hit both of them in the face. Little Joe’s spasming asshole ignited the fuse in the coach’s balls. He clutched the boy tight, dropped to his knees, and filled Little Joe’s guts full of cock cream. It began to run back and out and down the boy’s legs. The coach fell backwards, pulling the boy on top of him. Catching their breath, they staggered to the water’s edge, jumped in and washed themselves off. The exhausted coach lay on his belly and zonked out. Sometime later, Little Joe got so turned on staring at the man’s hard, hairy ass, he decided to find out what fucking a man felt like. He slicked his already hard cock with spit, straddled the man’s legs and proceeded to push his big dick up the coach’s ass. The man’s head jerked up in surprise, but when he felt the boy’s huge cock slide in and out, then rub his own prostate, he lay back down and enjoyed the fuck. It wasn’t the first boycock to fuck his ass, but it certainly was one of the biggest. Little Joe fucked the big Greek’s ass intently, savoring the new thrill and sensations. After the boy withdrew from Peter’s well-fucked asshole, they cuddled tight together. Little Joe confessed that he had liked the feel of the coach’s hard, tight, hairy ass. “It was even better than fucking my teacher,” he confided! The happy Greek coach hugged him and chuckled out, “That’s great, I’d hate to see you get back into that old habit again!” Laughing they rolled into the water again, for another playful bath in the lake. 48 48

HJ Anthology 11 48

5/17/04 6:22:00 PM


Rimming and Reaming by WG

Quite a few years ago, I was driving in the financial district looking for a parking place. Traffic was slow and I went around the block a few times. On one of rounds I saw a very handsome young man with wavy dark brown hair and a neatly trimmed full beard. He was about 5’ 10”, 140 pounds. He was neatly dressed and with dark eyes and a pleasant smile on his face. I turned around to look at him, and crotchwatched as he walked up the street. He smiled at me, and I wet my lips. He returned the acknowledgment. I pulled over into a loading zone that was empty just ahead, and rolled down the window. When he got to the car and leaned over to talk through the window, I was rubbing my hardening cock down my pant leg. He asked if he could be of any help. I said yes, if he had a place we could go to. He introduced himself as Nick, and said that we could go up to David’s bath house up the street. I said my name was Rob. He got in and we pulled back into traffic. He only had the lunch hour but could extend it a bit. This was the first of many occasions that would find me in David’s with Nick and others. Nick was 25 years old, worked for a large company as a young manager. He lived with an older fellow, and although he was reasonably monogamous, they both did tricks now and then, if the right person came along. I was my own boss, so I had free time when I wanted it. I am 5’ 11”, 150 pounds, I had already started to have my black hair turn grey at the temples. I only wear a mustache. We got to the baths, went to separate rooms and met with towels on and proceeded to the showers and steam room. We only took a look around for my benefit and returned to my room. Nick was coated with a nice furry chest and an arrow of hair that lead to his crotch. He was muscled like a swimmer. We embraced and kissed. He was warm and passionate. He kissed his way down over my ears and neck and sucked and pinched my tits and then worked his way to my navel and sucked on it until I got over my ticklishness. Nick then proceeded to my groin and pulled off my towel. I was caressing his body and holding his head against me as he tongued me and kissed me. My cock was getting harder as he approached it. He was massaging my thighs and tugging my balls. Nick asked what I liked to do. I told him I liked to do most everything although I wasn’t into S&M or B&D. He asked if I like to get rimmed. I said I never had, but I was sure it would be good. I do love to be fucked. I was excited at the prospects of something new and I asked where and how he wanted me. He said to lie face down on the bed and spread my legs. He loves to have his tongue up a daddy-butt hole. I willingly spread eagled. 49 49

HJ Anthology 11 49

5/17/04 6:22:01 PM


Then Nick got on the bed between my legs and started to kiss me from one knee up my thigh and across my buttocks and down the other thigh and then back up to my asscheeks again. He paused to lay down on top of me and kiss my neck and ears and tell me how much he loves to suck and fuck daddy-pussy. He massaged my globes and spread them open and pushed them close together and then pulled them apart. I rolled my ass up in the air so he would have better access to my waiting hole. Nick started to kiss and nibble my asscheeks and lick up and down my crevice. I was getting turned on and wiggling my daddy-ass and pushing toward him. He finally kissed his way down my cleft to my asshole and kissed it and sucked on it. Then I felt his pointed tongue lick around and around my rosebud and finally he put the tip in the middle of my daddy-fuck hole and pushed in. Oh what a delightful feeling. No finger or cock has that same feeling. (They all feel good in their own way, though.) He pushed more and more of his tongue into my hot daddy-pussy and I began to relax as his beard tickled and scratched my asscheeks. Nick would massage my buttocks and thighs. He would reach around and hold my groin and hips and pull me toward his hot mouth as he forced his ever moving tongue around and in and out of my hot hole. He withdrew and kissed his way down my perineum and took first one and then the other of daddy’s balls into his mouth and rolled them around and sucked on them. I was squirming and moaning with thrills I hadn’t known before. This daddy was getting serviced by a handsome boy-stud, like I have never been serviced before. Then he would work his way back up to my contracting daddy-hole, which was just waiting to get rimmed again. Nick pulled my hard daddy-cock down between my legs and worked it and my balls over with a hand job. He would withdraw his tongue once in a while and lick his way down my perineum to my balls and suck on them and suck on my stem and head and then back to my quivering hole and fill it again with his hot boy-tongue. Such erotic sensations I had never known. They were exciting my whole body with flushes of heat from ass to daddy-cock and back again. I was curling my toes up, with floods of tingling flowing through my body with each thrust of his hot boy-tongue. It was fabulous. He rimmed my daddy-hole for over half an hour, driving his hot boy-tongue home, in and out, round and round. I really thought I had gone to hedonist’s heaven. All I could do was to groan from deep down and push back for more wonderfully erotic thrills. What pleasure Nick-boy was bringing to my daddy-ass. My whole body was reverberating with waves of erotic excitement. I pushed back against 50 50

HJ Anthology 11 50

5/17/04 6:22:02 PM


Nick’s tongue as hard as I could, trying to get more of his sensuous boy tongue in my hole. I wanted to feel it all the way up inside me. His tongue must have finally gotten worn out, because he withdrew and lay down on top of me, kissing my back and neck and ears. His hard boy-dick was pressing against my buttocks and I spread my legs further apart as he worked his cock into the cleft of my ass. I gripped it as hard as I could and he slid his boy-cock up and down passing over my daddy-pussy hole. Nick rolled his hips and his cockhead found my open and waiting daddy-hole. He thrust forward with one motion. My asshole opened further as his six inch boy-lance shot forward, ran over my prostate with such force I shot a load of dad-cum onto the sheets and I pushed back into his groin, as he hit bottom in my love canal. I tightened my ass muscle around the base of this six and a half inch circumference tool. I grunted at the sudden impact and penetration and then held on tight. Nick kept pushing his boy-cock forward as I relaxed and rolled my hips. We lay there for a few moments and then when I was comfortable with his hard shaft up my daddy-ass he started to rotate around. I could feel his cockhead making ever increasing size circles inside my love-chute. Nick started to pump in and out of my ass. Short strokes at first and then keeping only his boy cockhead inside he fucked me with increasing rhythm, pounding my prostate as his cockhead went by on every stroke. I was pushing back against him in rhythm as he bottomed out and his balls would slap at my perineum and balls. Ohhhhh, how good it felt to be filled with Nick’s boy-manhood. He was kissing my neck and ears. He would whisper how much he loved to fuck daddies. And I was loving his hot boy-cock up my daddy-ass. I would turn my head and we would kiss now and then. I could taste my butt-hole on his lips and tongue. I was moaning and making animal sounds that started in my ass and came all the way through my throat with each breath. He reached around and found my tits and pinched and massaged them. I was in ecstasy. With every breath came not only moans but, “Ohhh! Nick-boy, fuck me, fuck your daddy, fuck me Nick! Drive it home Nick-boy, ohhh, your hard boy-cock feels so good. You are filling my daddy-pussy with your big boy-cock. Don’t stop! Please keep it up inside of me as long as you can, you handsome boy-stud, fuck me, fuck your daddy, fuck me, Nick please fuck me harder, Nick fuck me harder. Drive it home. Oooohhhh, it feels sooooo good!” Nick was humming in my ears, and on my neck and telling me how much he liked my hot tight daddy-hole. He said that my hot asshole tasted sooo good and now if felt so good as I contracted it around his boy-fuck-pole. He said, “Rob, I’m going to fill your ass with my 51 51

HJ Anthology 11 51

5/17/04 6:22:03 PM


boy-cum, ohh! Your tight, moist daddy-ass feels so fucking good. I’m going to fuck you until you can’t stand up.” His breathing was getting faster and he was pumping faster and driving his big boy-cock deep in my daddy-ass. Nick said, “Ooohhh, Rob, I’m going to fill your ass full, here I cum, ayeeeee!” With that he plunged forward and stiffened out on top of me. I pushed back as hard as I could and I felt shot after shot of boy-cum fill my ass. Oh, it felt so good. I reached back and grabbed his buttcheeks and pulled him close to me and held him tight. His cock throbbed over and over again and he filled me with his boy-cum. He finally collapsed on top of me, letting his full weight down on me. I felt deliciously comfortable with this boy-stud on top of me. His beard was nestled on my shoulder and he was breathing hard, trying to come down from such an intense orgasm. As he lay there I kept pushing up to keep all of him inside of me. I really enjoy having a hard throbbing boy cock up my ass. Although I had cum, from all his pounding of my prostate, I was still as horny as I could be. Nick finally rolled off of me and lay beside me, I turned and faced him. We kissed and held on to each other for a while, our cocks pressed against each other’s. Nick said to me, “Rob I want you to fuck me, now.” I said that I was really ready, but I have never rimmed anyone and didn’t feel right about doing it yet. Nick said that was OK, he just really loved to be fucked. I asked him how he liked it, and he said that he liked it the same way he had given it to me. Nick rolled on his stomach and I felt him all over on his back and squeezed his round small and firm boy asscheeks. They were pliable and responsive. Nick would squeeze himself together and thrust forward and then push back against my kneading. I kissed his neck and ears and worked my way down his back, nibbling and kissing. I covered his buttocks with kisses and nibbles. I licked my way around those beautiful globes. I spread his legs and nuzzled his thighs and went down to the base of his boy-cock and licked and munched on it. I climbed behind him and raised his hips with my knees as I sat between his legs. I greased up my 7 inch pole and greased his boyrosebud, inserting one finger, working it in and out and around. Nick was moaning and rotating his hips around as I got him ready to be fucked. I told him what a beautiful boy-ass he had. And how sexy he looked and felt, spread eagled before me. I inserted two fingers into his tight boy-pussy and rotated them the opposite direction from his undulations. He groaned from down deep and pushed back against my hand as I opened him up with all my fingers. My other hand was greasing up his boy-cock and I was slowly pumping it from soft to hard. I would run my hand from the tip of 52 52

HJ Anthology 11 52

5/17/04 6:22:03 PM


his cock down and around his balls and then all the way along his perineum. I would go around the hand that was inserted in his boypussy and over his buttocks and back again to the tip of his cock. He was breathing deeply and making animal sounds of lust as I heated him up for a good fuck. His ass muscles never let up on their tightness around my fingers. Nick was ready and so was I. I raised up on my knees and guided his boy-pussy to my hot daddy-rod. I ran my cockhead around his asshole and centered it and pushed forward so I could rotate it in his hole. As I did this, he pushed back against it. And I leaned forward and thrust my dad-lance up his boy-channel all the way to the hilt. I lay down on his back as he got used to my seven inch cock. I reached under him and pinched his tits, and with my other hand I pushed his cock, now hard at a downward angle in between his legs, and massaged it and rolled my hand around his boy-cock. I began pumping my hard daddy-cock in and out of his boy-pussy as he pushed against me and we would grind our hips around. My cock would spin around inside of his hot boy-hole, feeling all around his channel, and rub across his prostate. I laid him down again on his stomach and spread myself across his back. His boy-asscheeks were beautiful mounds pushing against my groin. I kissed his neck and ears and tongued them. Nick turned his head to the side and I kissed his cheeks and then his lips. He opened his mouth and I inserted my tongue in unison with my pumping daddycock. Oh, it felt so good to have this hot boy-body beneath me. Nick reached around with his arms and pulled on my asscheeks and spread his legs further apart. My pulsing cock buried itself deeper into his hot hole. I moaned and groaned at the wonderful feeling of being entwined with this hot stud. I started to really pump in and out of his hot ass as we worked in unison. I was driving my cock over his prostate and up to the hilt and then out so that my cockhead just came out of his open hole and then back down to the depths of his bowels. We would grind around, and then I would back out and thrust again. With all the pressure of his moving boy-orbs against my groin and the hot hole squeezing tight on my rod I was getting closer and closer to cumming. Nick was working his ass to its fullest and he was pumping his own greased dick. We were both humming and moaning and breathing harder and faster and finally he said that he was about to cum again and could not hold off any longer. That brought me to the brink. I could feel the hot daddy-cum moving up my shaft. My balls were tight against me. I held on tight to his shoulders and sucked his tongue into my mouth and held tight as my daddy-cock exploded with shot after shot of hot love juice. I 53 53

HJ Anthology 11 53

5/17/04 6:22:04 PM


made one final thrust forward as my cock engorged to its fullest and shot hot cum in ripples of ecstasy. I couldn’t get enough of my cock inside of this hot, contracting boypussy. It was sheer delight. I let out an animal growl from the tips of my toes to the top of my head, and stiffened out like a board. I grabbed tighter to Nick’s shoulders and pulled him back into me. He lifted his ass up and ground as hard as he could against me. He was shooting loads of cum onto the sheets under us. He collapsed onto the bed again. We lay pinned together for some time as we savored the rush of feelings going through us. We slowly relaxed. I slowly ground my hips around once in a while as Nick did also. When my cock finally decided to deflate, I pulled myself very slowly out of Nick’s ass, doing it reluctantly. It was such a delicious feeling. I rolled off of him and we lay quietly snuggled together for a while. We showered, dressed and parted. Two days later, when we met and went to my room together, we kissed and felt each other all over. Nick whispered that he really wanted my daddy ass to be funky. Although I like things a little more neat and clean, I asked Nick if he were sure of that. He said, yes, that’s the way he really likes it. Nick undressed me and I him, in between kissing, feeling and nibbling each other. I spread eagled myself on the bed and Nick got between my legs and went after my hot, funky daddy asshole with more energy than the first time. I was in a pure state of delight. From then on it was right to bed and a shower afterwards. When I kissed him I could taste and smell my funky ass flavors. What a turn on, really. We were able to meet 2 or 3 times a week for the next six months, missing only a few times. Each time was an enjoyable, comfortable time and just as exciting as the first. I think about Nick often. He really knew how to rim daddy-pussies and fuck with his boy-cock.

Tom’s Summer of Discovery by Bob

There are times when dreams come true and this past summer has seen the culmination of a long-held dream. This year, as in years past, our nephew came to stay with us for the summer. Tommy, or Tom as he prefers now, has spent the last four summers with us and he always looks forward to his time away from the searing desert heat of Phoenix. We have been nudists for years and spend a good deal of our summer at our local resort, or taking long weekends to visit other resorts and beaches in the area. Last summer I noticed how his body was starting to change and remembering the great man-boy sex my dad and I used to have, wished there was a way to approach Tom – but I knew to do so could be dangerous. 54 54

HJ Anthology 11 54

5/17/04 6:22:05 PM


This summer when we picked Tom up at the airport, I was impressed with how much he had shot up over the year. When we got home he immediately went to his room, dropped his suitcase and pulled off his clothes. Tom stopped by the door on his way down the hall. “Hey, Uncle Bob, you ready for a swim?” I turned and said, “You bet,” then stared, amazed at how his body had filled out. His beautifully cut cock, instead of jutting forward from his youthful body, now hung down over a big set of balls. I felt my own cock start to stretch a bit as I looked at him and knew it was time to head for the pool. For the first couple of weeks it was hell to be around Tom. I kept looking at his handsome young dick and wondering what it would look like sticking straight out. I imagined what it would be like to stroke it and to slip it into my mouth – and best of all, what it would be like to feel that stiff young cock up my ass. On his second weekend in town we had gone to our nudist resort for the weekend. We kept a travel trailer there all summer and it gave us a home-away-from-home whenever we wanted. I had spent the weekend watching Tom and some of the other guys in the pool and playing volleyball in the youth league. One of the reasons I had become a nudist nearly twenty years ago, in addition to loving the nude lifestyle, was to continue to see guys in the nude. It had been nearly ten years since I sucked a cock (the last having been my dad’s just before he passed away from a sudden heart attack), but the nudist environment provided me with some great jack-off material when I got back home. Back at the house on Sunday evening I told Tom we would go to the beach the following day. I had managed to get a day off and decided the beach was the place to spend the time. Mary had to work, so it would just be Tom and me. The next morning Tom was sitting at the table having some peanut butter on toast when he said, “Can we talk, Uncle Bob?” “Sure, Tom. What’s on your mind?” “Well,” he started, then looked away. “What is it, son?” I asked, “You know you can talk about anything with me.” “Well, I noticed that you’ve been looking at my cock a lot since I got here.” The comment caught me totally off guard, and I sat down at the table. He was looking straight at me, his soft brown eyes more curious than hurt. “Do you like looking at guy’s cocks, Uncle Bob?” I sat for a moment, not knowing exactly how to answer. 55 55

HJ Anthology 11 55

5/17/04 6:22:06 PM


“I’m kind of confused,” he went on, “I like looking at guy’s cocks and I don’t know if that is good or bad.” I felt my own cock start to lengthen and my balls pull up tight in their sack. “I’ll tell you, Tom, there is nothing in the world wrong with liking to look at cocks. Do you ever do anything with guys you know, like your buddies at school?” “No, I’ve been afraid to talk to anybody about it. But sometimes when I play with myself I think about some of the men I’ve seen at the nudist club.” “That’s OK; jerkin’ off is perfectly normal. In fact I like to jerk off and usually manage to do it at least once a day.” “Gosh, you do? But you’ve got Aunt Mary to fuck and ….” his face got red and he stopped talking. “That’s OK, Tom. I know, but there’s times a guy likes to play with himself – and maybe look at books or videos while he strokes his cock.” My cock had stretched out and was pressing tight against the bottom of the table and I was willing to bet Tom had a hardon as well. “You’ve got stuff like that, Uncle Bob? Books and videos with people fucking and stuff?” “Well, it’s all guys, Tom. I love to watch guys jerk off and the other things men do together.” “Like what?” “Well, some men like to suck on each other’s cocks, and sometimes they fuck each other in the ass.” His face looked as if he was going to pass out. “Guys really suck cocks?” “Oh, yes, they do that and a lot more.” “I dream about that when I jerk-off! I dream about putting a guy’s cock in my mouth, but I never thought guys really did it. Have you ever sucked on a cock, Uncle Bob?” I smiled and said, “I’ve sucked a lot of cocks, Tom, a whole lot of cocks.” “Wow, when was the first time?” he asked. “Well, I was younger than you are now and it was my dad’s cock. He sucked me, then I sucked him.” My cock was dripping precum and I knew my fondest dream was about to come true. “Would you like to watch some of the videos I have?” “Sure!” he said and started to get up, then sat back down. “I’m afraid I have a hardon,” he said and blushed. “Well, hell, Tom, so do I!” I said, and stood up. His eyes focused on my seven inch, fat, uncut cock. “Boy, your cock sure is big, Uncle Bob.”

56 56

HJ Anthology 11 56

5/17/04 6:22:06 PM


“Well, I’m one of those guys who has a small cock when he isn’t hard, but it sure does grow when it gets stiff. Come on, let’s go throw in some videos.” He stood and I saw his handsome cock sticking straight out with a small drop of precum lightly wetting the piss slit. “Very nice, Tom. That’s a real nice cock you’ve got there. Come on, let’s go exercise our cocks,” I said and headed for the basement family room. In the family room I put on one of my favorite videos. It showed guys jerking off together, sucking each other and shooting loads of cum. We sat on the couch, each of us with his own hard cock in hand, and as the tape started, Tom said, “Wow, look at those cocks.” The screen showed two guys with huge erections stroking each other. I looked down at Tom’s cock and it looked as if it were ready to explode. The soft purple head was stretched to the max and the piss slit was wide open, precum running down the frenum. “Go ahead, stroke it,” I said. His hand began working his shaft and he looked over at me. I was slowly jerking my own cock, pulling the foreskin back and forth over the precum slick head. “Watch this, Tom,” I said, “They’re going to start sucking each other now.” The camera moved in for a close-up of one of the large cocks entering a mouth. “Doesn’t that look great?” I asked. “It sure does, Uncle Bob”. I looked at him and saw his eyes shine as he watched the action on the screen. “Would it be OK if I sucked your cock?” I asked. “Sure, Uncle Bob, but I’m really close to shooting off.” “That’s OK, if you feel like you’re going to cum just let it happen. I love the taste of cum.” “Really! You mean it’s OK to cum in your mouth?” he asked. “Oh yes, Tom, that’s almost the best part,” I said as I moved off the couch and crouched in front of him, spread his legs slightly and leaned down. I looked at the beauty that was his rock hard prick and his tight scrotum holding the balls that contained his youthful cum. I reached out and felt his stiff rod, allowing my fingers to close around the soft sponginess of the glans, then lowered my head allowing the stiff meat with the velvet head to slide into my mouth. I was in heaven. I buried his cock all the way and felt the tight, sparse hairs at the base tickle my lips. I sucked up and down and allowed my tongue to rub around the head and into the piss slit. I had been at him for just over a minute or two when he began to thrust his penis deeper into my mouth. “I feel it, Uncle Bob. I’m going to cum!” 57 57

HJ Anthology 11 57

5/17/04 6:22:07 PM


I held him tight to me, and as I felt his cock begin to throb, I pulled back just a bit to let his cum fill my mouth. Then it started, a strong blast of cum hit my tongue and I reveled in the taste of his young nectar. Then another and another, the cum flowing from his cock like he had been holding back a dam-load of the sweet stuff. I pulled back once he had stopped, held his cock close and licked it clean of all remains of his boy-cum. “How was that, Tom?” I asked. “Great, Uncle Bob. I never had anything feel that good before. Your mouth on my dick felt so good.” As he spoke his cock began to harden once again. “Well, looks like you’re ready to go again,” I said as I gently stroked the expanding piece of meat. “Yeah, it always likes to go another time when I jerk off,” he said with a smile. “Can I play with your cock now?” “Sure, I’d like that, Tom,” I answered as I sat back down on the couch. He reached over and took my dripping cock in his hand and began to pull the foreskin back and forth other the head. “You sure have a wet cock, Uncle Bob. Did you cum already?” “No, I just have a lot of precum. That always happens when I suck someone off, or even when I watch a really hot video.” “This one is pretty hot, if you ask me. I like watching the guys suck each other and then seeing their dicks close-up when they cum.” “Did you see the one with the public toilet while I was sucking you?” “Yeah, that was where the big uncut dick slid through the hole in the wall and the guy crouched down and sucked it, wasn’t it?” “Yes, that’s called a glory hole. Wasn’t that a great shot of the cock slipping through the hole?” Rod Shows

58 58

HJ Anthology 11 58

5/17/04 6:22:08 PM


“It sure was. I like uncut cocks the most,” he said as he continued to stroke me. He leaned down and pulled my foreskin back. “I don’t know if I can get your cock in my mouth, Uncle Bob. It’s awful big around.” “That’s OK, Tom. Just lick around the head and maybe slip the head in your mouth if you can.” He flicked his tongue around the head and looked up, a string of precum extending from his lips to my cockhead. Then he opened his mouth wide and began to move down, over the head. I watched as he pushed the head in, then felt his tongue burying itself in the piss-slit. I lay back and saw one of the guys on the video shoot a big load in the face and mouth of his partner. I didn’t realize how close I was to cumming until I felt the familiar sensation in my balls and reached to pull Tom’s head away. “I’m about to cum,” I told him. He resisted my move and started moving his head up and down, his lips going down just below the glans of my prick. Then it erupted. I felt the cum fire up my shaft and out the end of my cock. Tom’s mouth worked to swallow as load after load shot, but he couldn’t keep up, and the cum was rolling out the sides of his mouth. He pulled back, holding my cock in his hand as it shot the last load, then he took his tongue and ran it around the exposed head, cleaning off the cum. He released the foreskin and it closed over the tip as he smiled up at me. “Wow, that was great! I loved having your cock in my mouth, Uncle Bob. I only wish I could have got more of it inside. And you’re right, cum does taste neat.” “That’s OK, Tom. You’ll be able to take more and more cock later. You did great for the first time. Why, I think you’re a natural born cocksucker.” I paused for a second, then added, “Just like your dad.” He sat up and looked at me. “You and my dad did this too?” “Yes, Tom. Your dad and I met when we were in high school and we used to suck each other off all the time. Your dad had a beautiful cock, Tom, and it looks like you’ve inherited that from him.” “Was his cock big, like yours?” “Oh yes, it was a magnificent cock. Didn’t your mom ever show you pictures of your dad at the nudist resorts?” “Sure, but it was soft in those pictures. I’ve never seen it hard.” “Of course not. Why didn’t I think of that? Well, let me show you something.” I went to the back of the basement where I kept a box of “special” pictures. I brought the box back to the couch, where Tom was stroking his cock and looking at the continuing video scenes on the screen. “You like those videos, Tom?” 59 59

HJ Anthology 11 59

5/17/04 6:22:08 PM


“I sure do. Look at this one, a guy’s gonna stick his dick up his buddy’s butt. I never thought anyone did anything like that.” His cock was stiff and looked ready to shoot again. “Here, Tom, let me show you some pictures,” I said and opened the box where a few photo albums were stored. “These are all old Polaroids from a long time ago.” I pulled one out and opened it. The first shot was a black and white close-up of me with a cock in my mouth, followed by one of the cock pulled out and shooting cum. “Is that you, Uncle Bob?” I nodded, and he went on, “You look like a kid. Whose big cock is that?” “That’s my dad. And I was just a little younger than you when these pictures were taken. Look at this one.” I turned the page. “This is my dad sucking my cock.” “Wow, that’s really neat.” “Now, let me show you something special.” I put away the old album, and reached down in the box for a newer one. I opened it and the pictures were in color. The first shot was me and Tom’s dad jerking our cocks together. “This is me and your dad, Tommy – Tom.” He looked at the picture, and I saw his hand move back to his stiff cock. The precum was flowing from the piss slit as he stroked it. I turned the page and there was a close-up of a large, circumcised cock, with a flaring head and precum oozing from the slit. “Is that my dad?” he asked. “Yes, it is.” “Wow, look at that. I hope my dick looks like that when I get older. Look at the veins on the side of it.” “Your dad had a great cock, Tom.” I turned the page and there was a shot of his dad’s cock in my mouth, the next page showed him sucking me. I handed the book to Tom and let him go through it. We sat in silence, stroking our dicks while he looked at the photos. “Who are the guys you and Dad are sucking in these pictures?” “They were guys your dad taught swimming to in the summer. You can see we both really enjoyed each other’s cocks.” He turned back a page. The photo was of his dad’s dick, slick with precum, at the entrance of an open and willing asshole. “Is that you?” he asked. “Yep, it sure is. Your dad loved to fuck me as much as he loved to suck my cock.” “Can I do that?” “You mean you want to fuck me?” I asked, as my long deprived hole twitched in anticipation. “Yeah, I want to do that. If my dad can do it, I want to do it, too.” “OK, Tom. I’d love to have your cock up my ass. But first, you need to know just how wonderful a feeling it is.” 60 60

HJ Anthology 11 60

5/17/04 6:22:09 PM


He looked at me, then at my stiff cock, and said, “I don’t think I can take your cock up my ass, Uncle Bob.” “No, no. That’s not what I meant. I have another plan. Do you trust me?” “Sure.” “OK, I want you to stand in front of me and bend over.” He did as I asked. I reached out and spread his asscheeks, exposing his beautiful little hole. “Oh, Tom, you have a beautiful hole. It is so pink and pretty. We’ll have to take a picture later so you can see it.” I leaned forward and began to tongue his ass cleft, allowing my tongue to rest against his hole. I then began to focus my tongue’s attention on that virginal opening. My cock was so stiff I thought the foreskin was going to rip. I haven’t been that hard in years. “OK, Tom. Now I’m going to put a finger in your hole and give you a whole new feeling. OK?” He turned and looked at me, a glazed look on his face. “OK, Uncle Bob.” I dipped my finger into my foreskin and extracted some precum, then moved it to his hole. I gently inserted it and felt the hole push back. I held the finger still for a few seconds, then pushed forward. “Just relax, Tom. In fact, why don’t you push like you’re trying to take a shit, OK?” I felt him push, his hole opened slightly and I slid the finger in. I began to work it back and forth. His body began to respond and he moaned as I fucked him with my index finger. “OK, now hold on a minute, I’m going to change fingers.” I pulled out the index finger, precummed my middle finger and inserted it. Once again there was a brief second of resistance before it slid in. I began fucking him, pushing the finger in deeper and deeper. I continued to fuck him for a couple of minutes then pulled the finger free. He turned and faced me. “How was that?” I asked. “Really cool, Uncle Bob. Is that how my cock’s going to feel when I fuck you?” “Yep, just like that. Here, one more thing before we get started.” I reached for him, wrapped my arms around his waist and pulled him to me. His stiff cock dove straight for my mouth and I sucked it in, once again reveling in the feeling of his stiff rod in my mouth. I sucked for a minute or two, then let it go. “OK, let’s get on with what you want to do.” I rolled over on the couch, then moved down so my legs were on the floor and my torso on the couch. I spread my legs and reached back and separated my asscheeks. “OK, Tom, it’s all yours.” “Did my Dad used to put his tongue in your asshole?” he asked. “Yes he did.” 61 61

HJ Anthology 11 61

5/17/04 6:22:10 PM


I felt him behind me, holding my asscheeks with his hands, then his face pushed into the cleft and his tongue began working at my hole. “Oh, God, Tom, that feels so good,” I said and reached for my cock and began stroking. He worked at my ass for a couple of minutes, then pulled back. “OK, Uncle Bob, I’m going to do just like my dad did. I’m going to stick my cock in your ass.” “Go for it, Tom! Fuck your Uncle Bob. Fuck me good and fill my ass with your sweet cum.” I felt his cock push at the opening of my hole and I flashed back to the last time his Dad had fucked me. Suddenly he was in and it felt wonderful. He began pushing back and forth, driving his dick deeper with each thrust. It didn’t take long, I knew it wouldn’t because it was his first time, and he was saying, “I’m going to cum, Uncle Bob. I’m going to cum in your ass just like my dad.” “Do it, Tom, fill my ass your cum. Do it, fuck me and fill my ass with your cum.” I felt his cock swell slightly, then it was pumping and shooting in my ass. When he finished he fell onto the couch beside me. I reached for him and pulled him around to a full prone position. “Now, let me clean your cock for you,” I said and leaned down, taking his now soft cock in my mouth and tonguing it clean of his cum. I looked at the TV and the video was still running. Two guys were stroking their cocks for all they were worth, I knew they were close to cumming. “Look at that, Tom,” I said and he turned his head to the screen just as they unloaded – great strings of cum shooting everywhere. “Cool,” he said, as he reached for his stiffening cock. The rest of the summer was spent with me taking extra days off so Tom and I could be together as much as possible. He told me when I was at work he would get out my old picture albums and watch videos and jerk off all day. Tom has gone back to Phoenix now, but when I talked to him on the phone the other day he told me he has a new friend from school who likes to jerk off, suck, and fuck and he wants to meet Tom’s special uncle. So it looks like I have to schedule a business trip to Phoenix pretty soon.

The Rugby Match by Peter

The rugby match we had all been waiting for had begun. Our greatest rival, the team from Eden, those working class “bullies”, had just kicked and the mass of them were on us immediately. My team, Eton, a more refined lot, couldn’t wait any longer to pounce on that 62 62

HJ Anthology 11 62

5/17/04 6:22:10 PM


hairy, sweaty bunch of brutes. They had taunted us all season, and at last we were going to get our hands on them. We were both undefeated teams. Although we were geographically the closest of all teams, we came from vastly different social backgrounds. What we had in common, I had learned over the years, was a pair of coaches and captains, like me, who knew the “personal” interests of the guys we had scouted out to join our teams. We went to great lengths to choose “brothers-in-kind” who could become skilled players. It wasn’t well known outside the locker rooms that our teammates were more interested in getting physical with each other in an intimate way than in any rough stuff. I knew all hell was going to break loose when, in the first pile-up, which must have been a dozen men deep, someone stuck his finger straight up my ass and wiggled it around and in and out. The boys were all heaped atop each other with me on the bottom with the ball. I couldn’t tell from all the pain, if someone’s hand was purposely inside my shorts, but I’ll admit, if I wasn’t imaging it, it sure felt good. The pile cleared so quickly I couldn’t tell who did it, or even if it had happened at all. The game continued, really rough, and my shirt was pulled and tugged and finally torn from all the rough play. So there I was, baring half my chest and heaving, practically out of breath, my nipples erect and dripping with sweat. This one fellow, Earl, from the other team, stared lasciviously at my nakedness, breathing heavily. Looking deep into my eyes he asked, “You all right, Ian?” Why should he care, I wondered. Was he trying to “psych” me out? Then he winked and his shorts moved as if his dick was punctuating his thought. In the next pile-up, and in rugby there are many, I was startled to feel a hand inside my jock, pulling on my tender balls, and another hand grabbing for my dick. This pile-up wouldn’t let up and I was stuck on the bottom. I swear this one fellow was playing with my balls, rolling them in his hand back and forth. Another guy, for the hand felt different, was running his hand up and down my thumper, jerking me off. Was I dreaming? My hands were well above my head holding the ball. I was crushed by a collection of players and I could hardly move. I’m sure these guys were taking liberties with my joystick and sack. I heard so much moaning among the men, but it wasn’t like the usual torturous sounds. I, too, had to let out a moan, because if I was feeling what I thought I was feeling, it was ecstasy. Well, it was a damp and foggy day, and the crowd could hardly see our teams brawling. And again, when the pile dispersed, I couldn’t tell who, if anyone, was feeling me up. Now I was pretty certain this time, and my ass still twitched, but several fellows from the other team were giving me a suspiciously leering look. And I thought what 63 63

HJ Anthology 11 63

5/17/04 6:22:11 PM


My balls were in the game. 64 64

HJ Anthology 11 64

5/17/04 6:22:12 PM


a sexy group they were. I’d have liked to have sex with every one of them. Everyone on that team was hot. I helped choose every man on our team along with Coach Callum. He had asked me to join the team four years ago after he seduced me into being sucked and fucked by him. I had wanted him all right. And I think these guys wanted me. So the game went on through drizzle and dusk and even though it was a tie, both teams seemed hyped up and were all over each other. Now our locker rooms were next to each other and their team came poring in to use our showers cause theirs were being refitted. Ours were brand new and had lots of power and reach. The teams didn’t share at first. Earl, who was so interested in me earlier, pointed his nozzle cold blast at me, and I was just toweling off. So Tristan, a seemingly aristocratic blond from my team, did the same to him. Some dark-haired Eden team player, pure working class, but oh-so-manly, started spraying our locker room where several guys were only about to get into the showers. Along came Coach Callum, fully dressed, and he got soaked. You should have seen him; his polo shirt and shorts sticking to his body, a magnificently muscled one I might add, and water dripping from his cap. I have to tell you I could see his great pecs with his nipples pointed out, and the outline of his dick, a renowned endowment, I can promise you. He never looked tastier. He didn’t have a pleasant look on his face until it became clear every man was looking aghast at him. A major erection began to appear, lifting his shorts and showing itself to everyone. It was massive. His mouth-watering balls fell into view and nobody could lift their eyes from his crotch. What a monumental hunk! Suddenly the Eden coach, another legendary figure, entered from the other side. I knew his name was Kirk, and he, the butchest blond, as manly as Callum but taller, more moderately broad physically – my ideal – came forward and focused on our sexually aroused coach. “Are you the post-game entertainment?” Kirk scanned the lockers and his mouth dropped. Every man in sight had an erection and each one was bobbing up and down just begging for attention. Coach Kirk’s pants were filled in no time with his own impressive boner. Everyone watched as he crossed the room, looked around once more and announced, “I will be the first … seeing I’m the opposing team’s leader.” He knelt down and opened his mouth wide to surround Coach Callum’s cockhead which was now poking through his foreskin. The two coaches moaned and groaned so loud, it was heard above the sound of the showers. Eden’s captain, whose name I knew well, Dick, marched straight toward me and standing not three inches from my face pronounced, 65 65

HJ Anthology 11 65

5/17/04 6:22:13 PM


Coach Callum is hard to catch (or so he thinks). 66 66

HJ Anthology 11 66

5/17/04 6:22:13 PM


“Ian, it was me. I stuck my finger up your ass.” He got down on his knees and started lapping at my willing hot rod, duplicating the scene between our coaches. He promptly thrust his finger back up my behind, forcing me to push my crotch forward and embed my manhood deep in his throat. He wouldn’t let me do any less it seemed, as he began adding a second finger up my bottom. When two Eden team players began approaching, he lifted me to a bench and raising my legs high, lining up his impressive meat with my well-prepped asshole. The two new men began lording their lances over my face. The brunet beauty confessed, “I grabbed your balls during the game,” and the other, a red head with incredible blue eyes added, “I am the man who grabbed your cock. Now, I want it here,” pointing several times to his wide open cocksucker. He came down on my cock and devoured it with wet, slurpy loving strokes. Even though Dick forced his way into my love canal with my approval, I never lost my erection from all the expert attention I was getting from “Red”. I couldn’t say anything because the stunning brunet above me shoved his curved wonder past my sweet lips until I was lost in his appealing, abundant pubic hair. Eventually, I could see the three other handsome sports, including Earl were attending to Coach Callum’s manliness, while Coach Kirk now had his own handsome face, tongue obviously hard at work, deeply immersed in our coach’s hairy and curvy ass. Arched so high with Kirk’s head in hand, Callum declared, “Take that and that,” and he bucked backward while the trio in front lapped his free underarm full of hair, his magnificent chest, and his breath-taking pole. His impressive balls were now so wet they dripped saliva and the hairs were all matted. Soon, Tristan, the blond from my team, mounted Kirk, whose ass was so free and available, his asshole so pink and inviting that he rode him with wild abandon. It was a sight to see the two blonds humping, their silky hairs almost the same color. Callum was so dark-haired, the contrast was electrifying. Sandwiched between three men of my own, all opposing players, I was getting it top and bottom. If I hadn’t heard sex cries so spirited from all corners I never would have believed our teams could have gotten along at all. All around me I spied heretofore archrivals wrapped up in each others’ bodies, rushing well-lubricated cocks in and out of men at both ends. And they were the manliest ends I had ever seen. I, of course, was first to cum in my group, my prostate having been as massaged as my ego. I sprayed myself from chin on down as “Red” let me shoot on myself. Having watched, his beautiful blues grew large and he saw himself add his manseed to my own on my heaving chest. The brunet who was face-fucking me so expertly, 67 67

HJ Anthology 11 67

5/17/04 6:22:14 PM


The most important thing is not to win, but to give it your all! 68 68

HJ Anthology 11 68

5/17/04 6:22:15 PM


Nigel, I later learned, wouldn’t withdraw, but I wasn’t unhappy about that. He forced me to swallow all his cum. I was so overwhelmed by its heat and its force that it flowed over my chin, though that felt good, too. I was satisfied. Dick had to show everyone his orgasm and did he ever. He put on a display that sent half the guys in the room over, including Tristan. This excited Coach Kirk so Coach Callum had to turn around to see. Both coaches shot all over each other with Kirk on his knees facing Callum. Callum made quite a presentation on Kirk’s chest and in his face while Coach Callum found his entire crotch coated in his rival coach’s cum. I wanted to lick all I saw. As every single man achieved a pleasing orgasm, we all began to kiss. The two coaches faced each other with arms swimming around the other’s body. All of us watched as they, too, kissed wet open kisses on and on and on. This, finally, was the match we had all been waiting for.

Surprise! Surprise! by leland My home was an old Victorian house on top of the hill overlooking Riverton. The house was outstanding, in the middle of a city park. The land had been given to the city by the family, never to be sold, and the family could live in the house for as long as the family name was uninterrupted. It was my birthday and I would be accepted as a man with all its responsibilities at a big blowout party, but it just wasn’t to be … that day! My father had added onto my grandfather’s old tool room and workshop in back of the rather large house. There was a connecting doorway between the two rooms. It was a grand and glorious place to work and play any time. During winter storms I was not stuck just to the house. It was even a wonderful hideout anytime when things did not go well in the house. I sometimes thought that my father knew that when he spent so much time in his workshop, building and fixing. Then there was an incident that confirmed my suspicions. I had gone into the garage to get my bike and saw that the connecting door was open. Looking through the doorway I saw my father standing upon a chair at the workbench looking intently out the window towards the house. His pants were down around his ankles and his cock was in his hand. He was not pumping it like I had seen some of the other boys do, and make cum come out of the end like they did. It was not very big around, but it was longer than his hand was wide. There had been times earlier when I was the youngest in my group of cock players and I could get a good hardon that they would play 69 69

HJ Anthology 11 69

5/17/04 6:22:15 PM


with, if I would play with theirs until I made them cum, right here in the workshop where I was now watching my dad. “Donald!” he saw me standing in the open doorway with my hand stuck down inside my pants. I pulled my hand out of my pants and he saw that my cock was stiff, holding my pant leg out like a tent pole. “You like to play with yours, too?” I offered boldly. I had remembered some of the boys would tell about seeing their fathers naked, and one of the boys told of sucking on his brother’s cock. Another one of the older boys said that he had sucked both his brother and his father off. I had felt left out, slighted, having never at that time seen my father’s cock. He got off the chair and I was now standing in front of my father as he was trying to stuff his still hard cock back into his pants, but he seemed to lose interest in hiding his man toy. “Yes I do,” he softly responded. I quickly put my hand inside his still open fly. His pants fell back to the floor along with his boxer shorts. His balls now filled my hand. I felt his silky cock with my other hand. The large purple head was leaking precum onto my fingers. He let me rub my hand up across his hairy belly and chest. Then I grabbed two handfuls of bare ass and fell to my knees, pulling his throbbing cock into my mouth. He shivered and shuddered. “Donald! … Don! … Ohh gawd, Donny,” my dad said, while he shot blast after blast of cum into my mouth, until it overflowed, from his excitement. I will always be left with the sweet memories of that day, as well as the next time we were in the workshop together and he gave me a blow job. Sadly, though, he had an unexpected illness and died not too long after that time. I wanted to be with him again so badly. My mother was hosting a family gathering some time later, and I became disinterested with all the good wishes and phoney gaiety. I snuck out, going to the connecting door and went in reliving those eventful afternoons with my father. I visioned my father standing there with that wonderful, beautiful, hard cock in his hand, waiting for me to swallow, and to drink every good spurt of his cream. Instead, there was a man standing at the workbench, framed by the window of strong bright sunlight, shining through. He was just a dark shadow cutout figure holding his big hardon. I watched as his hand moved repeatedly up and down the long hard shaft. It was like I was under a magic spell. I jerked my meat in time with his, stroking and listening to his groans and ‘ohs and ahs’ as he massaged his gorgeous cock. Just as I heard my mother calling out to my uncle, I shot one of my heaviest globs of slimy cum towards him, splashing on the floor about six feet from where he stood. 70 70

HJ Anthology 11 70

5/17/04 6:22:16 PM


My uncle called back to my mother. “Go back to the guests, Sis. I have something to take care of,” he told her. “Now Donny, my little Peeping Tom,” my uncle said, “how long have you been standing there?” I thought it was a rather stupid question. “By the looks of the spot on the floor I’d say just long enough,” he said moving up close to me. I still had a handful of my cock. “I know how to take care of Peeping Toms, boy,” my uncle said, gripping my free hand and placing in on his throbbing hardon. “You can suck me off, you know?” He undid his pants letting them drop to the floor, like mine were. “Want to play? I will solve that problem. On the floor, boy.” There was no hesitation in my uncle. He pulled me to the floor with him and I crawled over him with my dangling root over his face just as I had done with my dad and started a lip massage on his blood engorged pacifier. His cock was not as long as my dad’s, but it was a much greater mouthful. Much to my surprise I felt his hot breath blowing on my depleted cock, then his cool, soothing tongue licked the postmortem of my jackoff, off the end. It felt so good that I instantly had an erection. My cock grew as I fucked his face. My cock was a duplicate of my father’s, long and thin with a wide arrowhead of a glans. My uncle had long ago shot his cum down my throat, but he held onto my ass, forcing me to pin his head to the floor. I was beating his nose into my hairs and my balls were slapping his chin. His finger was probing deep into my asshole. For the second time in thirty minutes, I thought I had blown the end right off my cock. The loneliness I felt for my father had vanished. It didn’t take a lot of convincing to talk my uncle into staying with us in the old Victorian house with the special workshop and tool room.

Keeping It in the Family by Sam

I was raised in a family that practiced nudism ever since I can remember. Although I saw a lot of their naked bodies on a daily basis, it was my dad’s long swinging dick that always fascinated me. My parents were very open about sex. Many a time while sitting in front of the TV, if the program was boring or they were just horny, my parents would think nothing of having sex right there in front of me. I was very young then, but I clearly remember watching Dad’s swollen boner glide in and out of her pussy, all glistening with her cunt juices. It was the sight of his erection though that got my boy penis hard as a rock, even back then. Even after the sex stopped in front of me, my lust for Dad kept growing. I remember one sweltering evening, waking up all hot and 71 71

HJ Anthology 11 71

5/17/04 6:22:17 PM


sweaty and uncomfortable. I went to my parents’ room to get some help. It was 3 am. My parents were naked as usual, asleep on top of the sheets due to the heat. It was my first time that I could observe them both without feeling I was invading their space. I only took a quick look at Mom, then went to my father’s side of the bed where I proceeded to play with his penis. I didn’t fully understand what sex was all about yet, but I just found his dick the most fascinating thing I had ever seen. Well, sneaking into my parents’ room in the wee hours to observe and play with my dad’s dick became an obsession with me, one that lasted for many years, until the fateful day when I was caught. I had gotten a little careless and entered my parents’ room in the early morning, right after the sun came up. I went through the usual practice of raising the covers mid thigh and with a flashlight, lighting 72

HJ Anthology 11 72

5/17/04 6:22:17 PM


the object of my desire. Dad was as hard as a rock, as he usually was, and facing the edge of the bed. His hardon was so temptingly close I couldn’t resist reaching out to touch it. Just then, Dad’s hand came down on my head, scaring the daylights out of me. I scrambled on my hands and knees out of there. It was the first time I got caught in all those years. I was in a panic when I got back to my room. But no amount of fear would let my woody go down, and with all the excitement, I beat off a load of sperm that shot across the room. Later, as breakfast time came around, I was scared to come out and face my dad, and actually got into my school studies should he come to my room inquiring about my absence from the table. And sure enough, that is just what he did. He knocked first, of course, and fortunately was naked as he usually was. I was relieved because this meant that he wasn’t coming in to scold me (when he did that he was always dressed). I was sitting at my desk in just a short bathrobe. When Dad entered, he sat on my bed and just sort of looked down between his hot, hairy, spread legs at a spot on the floor, as if he was formulating his words. I became nervous and buried my head in my books. “I know it was you in the bedroom this morning,” Dad said, breaking the silence. Nothing like getting to the point, I thought. I couldn’t look up but just sat there in silence, my head still in my books. But I lost all concentration when he added, “I know you’ve been doing this for a long time.” I still said nothing. “Look,” he continued, “I want to talk to you about this. Why don’t we wait until your mother leaves for her sister’s later so we’ll have some privacy?” I was mortified at that moment, but after Dad invited me to join them for breakfast and left my room, my cock sprung up hard and throbbing again and I had to go for another load. I was surprised I would get so hard after what I just heard, but that didn’t stop me from pounding my dick to an excruciating climax. Back then I came an average of four to five times a day. Ah youth! Well, it wasn’t until late that afternoon when my father bid my mother goodbye and to drive safely. She would be spending the following week nursing her poor sister in the city back to health. With her two naked men waving at the garage door, she was off. I had been nervous and apprehensive all day and avoided Dad as much as I could. I was not looking forward to our talk. But Dad hadn’t forgotten and within minutes after my mom left, Dad called me into the den. 73

HJ Anthology 11 73

5/17/04 6:22:18 PM


I walked in like a puppy who knew he’d done wrong. I was sure I was in for a tongue thrashing. Dad sensed this and put me at ease with his tone. “Please sit down. This is a little difficult for me, talking about sex with you. You’re growing up to be quite a man,” he said while looking at my crotch. I thought I would throw a hardon right then and there. “All boys go through a stage in their lives when they are into others of the same sex. What I don’t understand is why you have been sneaking into our bedroom like you’ve been doing to look at me. Don’t you have friends that you do this with?” “No,” I answered. “Then you’ve never had sex with another boy?” he asked. “No,” I replied again. “So what do you do?” “I guess I masturbate a lot.” He laughed at this, reassuring me that even he did that when he was my age. The thought of my dad beating off got me started and my dick began to swell. I tried to hide it but that’s difficult to do when you’re naked. He noticed and squirmed in his seat. I saw that his dick was starting to rise, too. That was when the other shoe dropped. “If you want to play with my penis, why not do it while I’m awake? You’re my son, and you and I can explore sex together here at home, in a safe environment.” He made me comfortable about sitting next to him so much so that my throbber was at full mast, the head pulled way out of its foreskin. Dad was impressed. I have a large dick which is nine inches long, even back then. What God didn’t give me in height, he gave me in length. “Here, touch my erection,” Dad said. “I’ll show you what my friends and I did when I was your age.” I was trembling when I reached out for his eight inch slab of meat and he noticed. “What’s the matter, boy? Are you OK?” “It’s just that this is what I’ve wanted to do with you for so long,” I blurted out. I was so excited. I thought Dad was upset, for he sat back and just stared at me. “So you’ve got the hots for your old man?” “Yes, I guess I do,” I said, looking down to avoid Dad’s eyes. Suddenly, there was his hand on my chin as he pulled my head up to look deep into my eyes. “Then you can have me,” he said softly. I couldn’t believe my ears. With the ice completely broken, I reached over and started to stroke his raging boner. Dad did the same to me and the feel of his big, strong hands on my dick made it feel like it would cum right there. “You’re really into this father/son thing aren’t you?” 74

HJ Anthology 11 74

5/17/04 6:22:19 PM


I couldn’t hide my feelings any longer. “Oh, yes,” I cried out. With that he took me into his strong embrace and hugged me to his hairy chest. The smell of him was too much and I couldn’t get enough. “So, I gather, you’ve never had a blow job.” “No,” I lied, rather than tell him about my cousin and me, but that’s another story. Dad bent down and took my dick first. His wet mouth touching my swollen dick was too much and I shot off almost immediately in his mouth. “Well, quick draw!” he said as he licked my young sperm off his lips. “I guess I’ve wanted to do this with you for so long, I’m a little too excited,” I stammered. “Well, son. I’ve wanted to do this with you as well, a sort of initiation into manhood. But now your old man is sitting here high and dry. What am I supposed to do?” Without another word I leaned over and took his dick in my mouth. The velvet head slid into my throat like it was made for it. “You’ve sucked cock before,” he said. “I can tell a cocksucker when I meet one.” Those words made me realize that Dad had been getting his cock sucked on a regular basis. Suddenly Dad’s dick got even harder in my mouth, and holding my head in place he gave a few short jabs into my throat and came like all hell breaking loose. I couldn’t keep all the semen in my mouth. Sucking down what I could, I let the rest of it slide down the wet sides of his raging hardon. I sat back proud of my performance, wrapped in Dad’s warm embrace. This was just the beginning of a hot father/son sex relationship that brought me full circle and convinced me that incest sex was my most favorite. Dad taught me many things, including how to take his cock deep into my ass, but that’s a story for another time.

Draining Dad’s Log by Mike Brick

I remember seeing my father’s big penis, especially his dickhead, from the time I was young. We lived in Georgia where the summers were long, hot and sticky, and Dad wore baggy gym shorts around the house and yard all the time. From a very early age I remember seeing his dickhead hanging out the leg of his shorts against his thigh. Dad was kind of a sexually modest man so he would reach down and stuff himself back inside his shorts every so often. But soon enough it would hang down again. As I got older, my interest in Dad’s meat grew, and I would spend a lot of time with him just to get looks at his tool, or the big hairy sack that would just as frequently be hanging down his leg. 75

HJ Anthology 11 75

5/17/04 6:22:20 PM


The best nights were later, when my mom and sisters would go to the movies and leave “the men” at home, because Dad always pulled his cock and balls out in the air when we were alone. “Gotta give it some room to breathe,” he would say. He would sit on the couch with his legs open and his balls would hang out the leg of his shorts sprawled out on the couch in front of him with his thick penis resting on top of them or sometimes hanging over his hairy thigh. I remember being mesmerized by the sight of his dick and all that black hair in his crotch. My favorite thing to do was to sit near him on the couch or even better on the floor in front of him pretending to do something else, but really just studying Dad’s penis and breathing in the thick, smelly air that seemed to pour out of his crotch. I knew I was hooked on men by the time I was a teenager because I would beat off several times a day thinking about my dad and the manly smell between his legs. The first time I sucked my father’s big penis I was twenty. After all the years of looking at his tool and shooting off gallons of my own sperm thinking about it, I finally got my chance to drain Dad’s log for real. I was home on leave from the Army and my mother and sisters had gone away for a week leaving me and Dad alone. There was a sweltering heat wave all week so of course Dad’s dick was flopping around me during the days and on my mind every night. I was trying to encourage him to show off his meat by letting my man-sized cock hang out like Dad’s. At one point he took a long gaze at my tool and laughed and said it looked like there was more than one horse in the family. I had already started sucking guy’s dicks in the Army but it was my father’s big penis I ached for! One morning I went into his bedroom to wake him up and saw that log of meat sticking out of the leg of his boxer shorts, stiff as a board. It was gigantic. I was completely caught off guard and I just stood there and stared. It was the first time I had seen my dad hard, and I wanted to remember this for later, so I got up real close and stared at every hairy inch for the longest time. Dad was lying on his side right on the edge of the bed with his cock sticking up into the air over the edge of the bed. It looked like he had been in that position for a while because his dickhead was wet and there were drops of juice on the floor under his dick. I felt proud to have such a stud for a father. Even at the age of forty-six, a week without Mom was taking its toll on him and those balls of his had pumped up more sperm than they could hold. 76

HJ Anthology 11 76

5/17/04 6:22:20 PM


My own dick got rock hard when I got up close to his. There was so much hair growing around his meat. All up the base and sides of it was this shiny, black, curly dick hair. I wondered if my dick would get that hairy, and I very slowly reached down and gripped his cock. Too big to wrap my fist all the way around, that thing was like a warm pipe. I didn’t even have to think about what to do, my hands took over for me. Right away I began to milk him. I slowly just squeezed it then eased up on it, squeezed again and let up again, again, and again, until the juice was really dripping out and Dad was moaning quietly and starting to grind his hips a little. With my other hand I stroked his muscular hairy legs, getting off on what a hot macho body my father had. Then I got greedy and I started thinking about his nuts, (what I really wanted to do was smell his nuts), but I knew I’d have to stick my hands in his shorts to pull out his sack and I didn’t want to wake him. I was enjoying gripping his dick too much to risk it, so I decided to smell his dickhead instead. When I bent over to smell him I must have bent his big tool up toward me too much, because Dad shifted a little and made some sleep sounds, but luckily he didn’t wake up. By the time he stopped shifting, I was kneeling down next to his bed with my fist wrapped tight around the base of his tool and my nose pressed up to the big head. I heard myself moan and knew I’d better cool it or I’d wake him up and there would be hell to pay. So as quiet as I could, I sniffed all over his flared up dickhead. Damn that thing smelled good. Sweat and dick-juice and piss and penis smell all at once. I sniffed all around the ridge and I even pressed the pisshole right into my nose, smearing his ball juice all over my nostrils and moustache and some even on my lips. I loved that dick and the head was the best thing I had ever smelled. It was too good to be true; I was finally touching and smelling Dad’s cock, the real thing, not just a fantasy to get me off. My own cock was so hard I thought it was going to squirt. Dad always seemed like a big male animal to me and now I was smelling his tool like another male animal would do. I couldn’t get enough of that dick! That’s when I decided to suck him. It seemed like the natural thing to do and by this time I was starting not to care if he woke up or not. I just wanted to suck that meat. It was easy at first, I just opened my mouth, slid his dickhead in and clamped my lips down just past the ridge and started slurping and sucking. Dad’s reaction startled me: his dick got even bigger and stiffer and he pressed his face into the pillow and started moaning really loud. 77

HJ Anthology 11 77

5/17/04 6:22:21 PM


I thought for sure his own noise would wake him up, but it didn’t. I panicked for a second but just kept right on munching. I was starting to get real turned on thinking that Dad might actually like getting sucked by his own son, especially since all week he had been telling me what a big, studly, bull of a man I had become and how proud he was of me. All I knew was that I wanted more than his big shiny dickhead and if I was really going to suck my dad’s penis I better be quick about it! So I slid my fist down his dick and followed my hand with my mouth until I had about three quarters of his meat in my mouth, with my fist pressed into his pubes squeezing the base of his dick, and my tongue wrapped tight around his meat. Then I went wild and sucked like a milking machine. I don’t know what happened to me; I just started sucking and licking and chewing on his dick like a crazy-man. I couldn’t get enough, and I knew I was making noise, but I couldn’t stop myself. I swear Dad’s dick got bigger again, and now he was bucking his hips, stuffing his dick into my mouth and groaning really loud. My mouth watered like it had never done before and my drool was all over his dick and was leaking out all over my chin and even onto the floor. Then Dad grabbed the back of my head with one of his hands and said in this half-asleep voice, “Yeah, go ahead, son. Milk your dad. … Show me how you suck meat in the Army.” I couldn’t believe what he was saying but I didn’t have time to think about it because all of a sudden he fucked really hard and his whole big penis was jammed in my mouth and he was squirting semen down my throat. I held onto his dick with one hand and his big leg with the other hand and swallowed and swallowed. Dad kept saying, “That’s the way, son,” over and over again, and his big cock kept right on twitching and spraying. I loved the smell of his juice and his whole crotch was sweaty and smelled even stronger by the time he was done shooting. I couldn’t believe how much cum came out of his hose. I kept him in my mouth for a long time until he got softer and he pulled me off his dick and up into bed with him. Dad said he wanted to drain my hose in his mouth just like I had drained his, but when he slid my shorts down and cupped my balls, I came all over him. I unloaded for a long time, and Dad said he needed to be rained on like that more often. Needless to say, he and I squirted cum all over each other that weekend and Dad taught me how to appreciate a bull’s penis, my own and his! 78

HJ Anthology 11 78

5/17/04 6:22:21 PM


The Marine’s Lesson

Ever since Jimmy and Robert showed me how to pump the baby juice out of my peter, hardly a day went by without me pumping my wiener dry. Quite often, Jimmy, Robert and I would get together at Jimmy’s place and beat off together. Jimmy lived with just his mom who worked until 7pm, and since he had his own bedroom, it was a great place for us to get together after school and fool around. Occasionally we’d meet at Robert’s home, but my home was out of the question. My folks were very strict, and since I shared my room with my older brother, doing anything there was out of the question. My parents didn’t really approve of me hanging out with Jimmy and Robert, especially Jimmy. They kept telling me he was a bad influence and that his mother was no good either. But I liked Jimmy and enjoyed the carefree attitude of his mom. Then one day, Jimmy’s much older brother came home. I was walking home with Jimmy when he told me that his older brother Tom was staying with them for a bit. “Where’s he sleeping?” I asked. I had never met Tom. I had seen pictures of him at Jimmy’s place, but he was actually a step-brother, fifteen years older, and more like an uncle than a brother. “In my room,” he told me. “Don’t worry,” he added when he saw me frown, “he’s out now and won’t be back till late tonight.” When we got to his place, it didn’t take us long to whip out our dicks and begin pumping them like we usually did. We were both getting close to shooting off when we heard the front door open. “Shit, it’s my brother,” Jimmy yelled. We quickly pushed our throbbing dicks back into our jeans and sat up just in time. “Hi, Jimmy,” Tom said when he entered the bedroom. “Who’s your friend?” he asked. “Uh, this is David,” Jimmy told him. “Nice to meet you, David,” Tom said holding out his hand. We shook hands, and I couldn’t help but notice how hot his older brother was. He had broad shoulders and through his t-shirt I could see a great, chiseled chest. Tom sat down facing us on his bed. He had his legs spread wide, and through the worn jeans he was wearing, his basket made an enticing bulge. I began to wonder if he and Jimmy ever did it at night when I was gone. “So, what have you pipsqueeks been doing. I bet you’ve been jerking off,” Tom said with a laugh. “We have not!” Jimmy yelled back. “I bet,” Tom added. “I know what boys do.” “Oh, shut up,” Jimmy said. 79

HJ Anthology 11 79

5/17/04 6:22:22 PM


“So, you’re in the Marines?” I asked Tom. “Yup,” he replied. “Do you travel a lot?” I asked. “Sometimes,” he said. “Where’s the most exciting place you’ve been?” I asked. “Well, let’s see. I had a great time in France once, and the Philippines were pretty good, but I’d say the hottest place I’ve been to is Brazil.” “Cool, it must be great to go all over the world!” I exclaimed. “Yeah, it’s neat. You sure see a lot of things,” Tom said. “But we’re on the ship a lot of the time and it gets pretty boring, too.” “What do you do then?” Jimmy asked. “Oh, if I find some free time, I like to beat off like you guys, but it’s not always easy finding a place where no one will see you. At times you get so horny! And there’s no pussy on ship either.” We all laughed. “But, you’d be surprised what some guys do,” Tom said with a soft tone. “Oh yeah?” I asked with some curiosity. “Yeah, there’s some guys that get so horny they even play with other guys.” “You mean like beat off together?” Jimmy asked. “No, even better. There’s some guys who’ll suck cock,” Tom whispered. “Oh, gross!” Jimmy exclaimed. I was trying to picture what Tom was saying and found it actually very intriguing. I looked at Tom’s hefty basket and wondered how big his got and how someone could get it into their mouth. “You mean they put another guy’s dick in their mouth?” I asked. “Yup, and some do even more,” Tom added. “What?” Jimmy asked. “They even let guys put their dicks up their assholes!” Tom told us emphatically. “That’s sick!” Jimmy exclaimed as he wrinkled his face in disgust. To me it sounded even more intriguing than putting a dick in one’s mouth. I tried to act grossed out, but it was obvious to Tom I was faking it. “But it’s true,” Tom insisted. “I even heard of this one guy that liked to lick another guy’s asshole,” he said. At that Jimmy curled up and pretended to puke. “Enough, Tom,” Jimmy complained. “You’re gonna make me puke.” “You’re such a weasel,” Tom said, knocking Jimmy up the side of the head with his pillow. “Go out to the kitchen and get me something to drink.” “OK, you want a beer?” Jimmy asked. 80

HJ Anthology 11 80

5/17/04 6:22:23 PM


“Sure,” Tom replied. As soon as Jimmy left the bedroom Tom looked straight at me and whispered, “You kinda liked what I said, didn’t you?” “Well …” I stammered. “I saw that look in your eyes, boy,” Tom said. He stood up and taking hold of my head, pressed his crotch into my face. “You’d like to see what it’s all about, wouldn’t you?” With my face buried in his fragrant basket, it was impossible to answer, but there was no denying what Tom was saying. Tom let go of me and sat back on his bed. Until Jimmy came back with his beer, he kept looking at me and smiling at me in a way that made my tingle all over. The next Saturday when I went over to play with Jimmy, Tom answered the door wearing just his boxers and nothing else. “Hi there, David, come on in,” he said with a yawn and a stretch. “Where’s Jimmy?” I asked. “Oh, he went shopping with Mom. They’ve gone to Warrentown so I don’t suppose they’ll be back until supper. Come on in,” Tom said again. I sheepishly followed him back to the bedroom. When I entered, Tom closed the door behind us and sat down on his bed. His boxer shorts were very baggy and when he propped one leg up I could see straight down his thighs to his balls. It made my own nuts shiver. “So, what do you and Jimmy do all the time?” Tom asked. “We play catch, and we study sometimes, and ….” “And I bet you two beat off together,” Tom added. “Well … uh …” I stammered. “Well, don’t you?” Tom asked. I nodded. “I thought so,” Tom said. “Would you like to beat off with me?” he asked. I stood still for sometime before I nodded. By now my dick was getting quite plump in my pants. Tom sat on the edge of the bed and pulled me in front of him. Then he took off my shirt, undid my belt buckle, unzipped my jeans, and stripped me naked. My pronghorn stood straight up and to my utter delight he took hold of it and gently caressed it. Even though Jimmy, Robert, and I beat off together all the time, we never touched each other. “Do you beat off with other boys?” Tom asked as he cupped my nuts with one hand and stroked me with the other. “Yeah, with Robert,” I said. “Do you and Jimmy and Robert do it together?” “Sometimes.” “Do you help each other?” 81

HJ Anthology 11 81

5/17/04 6:22:23 PM


“Naw, we never touch each other,” I told Tom. “Do you like me touching you?” he asked. “Yeah, it feels great,” I sighed. Tom momentarily let go of me so he could pull off his boxers. His cock was already as hard as mine and he pulled me onto the bed with him so that I was sitting on his lap. Our two cocks rubbed against each other and with one hand he pressed them together while with the other he pressed my body next to his. I couldn’t believe how firm, yet soft his muscled chest felt against mine. He brought his face in front of mine and before I knew it he was kissing me. “Ever kiss someone like this before?” he asked. Truthfully, I shook my head. His lips covered mine and then he opened my mouth with his tongue and soon his tongue was deep inside my mouth. My heart felt like it was going to melt. Tom kept pumping our cocks together. Mine was so excited it was oozing gobs of precum already and soon Tom’s hand was wet and slippery. He ran his free hand down my back and onto my butt. His fingers reached for my crack and soon found my asshole. “You got all excited the other day when I told you about sucking cock, fucking butt, and licking assholes, didn’t you?” “Yeah,” I gasped. “Do guys really do those things?” “They sure do, boy. Would you like to do them?” “Yeah,” I said nodding my head. Tom laid me down on my back and straddled my chest pointing his plump, throbbing cockhead at my face. He pressed it against my lips and ran his juicy cockslit over my lips. “Stick your tongue out and taste it, boy,” he said. I followed his orders and tasted my first cock. It was hard to believe I was doing this in Jimmy’s bedroom. For years we’d beaten off together and now here I was with his older brother doing all these nasty, disgusting things! “Now open your mouth and let me slide it in,” Tom instructed. I opened my mouth as wide as I could and eagerly let Tom feed his tasty, man-smelling meat into me. When he had my mouth full he told me to start sucking it gently. It was like sucking a giant thumb, only it was juicy and so delicious. It was sweet with a bit of saltiness and a hint of almond. I could have gone all night sucking Tom’s sausage, but Tom had other things to show me. After having me suck on him for sometime, Tom swung his leg over my face and turned his body around so that 82

HJ Anthology 11 82

5/17/04 6:22:24 PM


he was facing my crotch. Then as I kept sucking on him, he began sucking on my boy dick. I found it hard to believe he was actually sucking me. It felt greater than anything I’d every imagined. As he sucked, he began pumping his cock deeper and deeper down my throat. I was becoming delirious with pleasure. Just when I was about to shoot, Tom pulled his cock out of my mouth, and lifting his head off my cock, he said, “Now lick my balls like this,” moving his head lower into my crotch so that he could lick my balls. The feel of his thick, soft tongue on my naked balls tickled me and made me laugh. But he kept it up and lowered his own balls onto my face so I could lick his hot, sweaty nuts. I kept imitating his moves, and when he sucked one ball into his mouth, I did the same. He sucked my other ball into his mouth and I tried to take both his balls into my mouth, but my jaw would not open wide enough. I had to make do with sucking first one, then the other. As I was sucking feverishly on one of his balls, he let go of mine and I felt his wet, slippery tongue glide down between my legs until it was on my asshole. He had to lift my legs to reach it but it didn’t take him long to worm his soft tongue into my hot, tight asshole. I wasn’t sure I was ready for this, but just the thought of how nasty it was made me wild to try. I reached up and placed both hands on his asscheeks and lowered his butt to my face. I had no idea what to expect, but I wasn’t prepared for the sweet, manly taste and the glassy smoothness of his asshole. The feel of his tongue probing my innermost spot while I ran my tongue into his hot body was so hot I nearly cried. For what seemed like hours, we took our time sucking cocks, licking balls, and rimming assholes. There were so many times I was hot to shoot, but each time, Tom would stop what he was doing until my nuts cooled off enough to keep me from spraying my juices. Then, when Tom began sliding his fingers into my asshole, I couldn’t hold off anymore. “Do guys really put their dicks up other guys asses?” I asked. “Yeah, do you want me to slide my cock into you?” Tom asked. “Yeah, please, Tom,” I begged. Tom knew I was more than ready and he positioned himself on top of me. We’d been oozing precum so much by now that both our cocks were slick and ready. He lifted my legs up exposing my butt and tight, slippery hole. At first he worked in a few fingers until my hole was loose and ready. Then he pressed his slick cockhead against my tight hole and firmly, but gently pushed it until it popped in. 83

HJ Anthology 11 83

5/17/04 6:22:25 PM


“Let me know if it hurts,” he said softly as he leaned forward and began kissing me. As his tongue slid into my eager mouth, his dick slowly filled my body. I sucked hungrily on his tongue to ease the pain. Even though it hurt, I didn’t want him to stop. He felt my body tensing and he held still for a bit before he resumed his intrusion. The deeper he went, the more I relaxed and by the time his mancock was all the way inside, I could only feel pleasure. We were both so hot by now that it only took a few thrusts of his powerful hips before we both exploded. I wasn’t even touching my dick when I came and the pleasure was so intense it felt like my cum was burning a hole through my cockhead. Tom could barely keep his lips on my mouth. He heaved and gasped as his orgasm tore through his whole body, before he collapsed on me. He lay on top of me a long time and I enjoyed the warm, full sensation of his cock inside my body. I finally knew what it was all about. 84

HJ Anthology 11 84

5/17/04 6:22:25 PM


The Prayer Room

Now that it was November and cool, sitting in church Sunday mornings wasn’t so bad. I hated it in the summer when it was so hot. With my three sisters, two brothers, mom and dad, we could barely squeeze into one pew and having to sit for more than an hour like that in the hot, sweaty church was terrible. Even now, it was no picnic, and I was desperately trying to find a job so I could leave home, move to another town and forget about going to church all together. Pastor Rayford must have noticed my edginess because he pulled me aside after the morning service and asked if something was bothering me. “Oh, not really,” I fudged. “Well, I’m not so sure,” he said quietly. “Why don’t you come back this afternoon and we can talk about it.” “OK,” I said hesitantly. Pastor Rayford had never shown this much interest in me before and I didn’t know what to think. In a way I was a bit afraid to be alone with him, but I couldn’t think of a polite way to say no. You see, Pastor Rayford was about my dad’s age and quite athletic for a preacher. I had a hard time taking my eyes off him at church picnics when he’d join the guys in a game of touch football, or worse, go swimming. I knew it was wrong to look at him that way, but I couldn’t help myself. Later that day, after Sunday dinner I went back to church to see Pastor Rayford. As I entered the church I wondered if I should have put on some nice clothes. The jeans I had on were very worn and my sweatshirt was torn in a few places. The church was very quiet and at first I thought Pastor Rayford had forgotten about me. I entered the sanctuary and walked towards the altar. It felt strange being all alone in the church. I waited for a few minutes and was about to leave when I heard someone enter the sanctuary. I turned and saw Pastor Rayford rushing up the aisle. “Oh, Carl, I’m sorry I’m late. My boys insisted I play some football with them, and I had a hard time getting away,” Pastor Rayford told me as he walked quickly up the aisle. He hadn’t bothered dressing up either and was just wearing some sweatpants and a t-shirt and was clutching his car keys. “Here, let’s go to my prayer room,” he said when he reached me. “It’s quiet in there and no one will disturb us.” I followed him out of the sanctuary and down the hallway. He took me up two narrow flights of stairs and into a small room at the back of the church. Even though I’d been attending this church all my life I never knew this back room existed. “Come on in,” Pastor Rayford said when he opened the door to the small room. There was a desk against the wall and two chairs. 85

HJ Anthology 11 85

5/17/04 6:22:26 PM


The room was too small for anything else and when we sat down our knees nearly touched. “I call this my prayer room,” Pastor Rayford explained. “Not many know about this place,” he said with a strange wink. “It’s my one place I can get away for quiet reflection and study.” As we sat there I found it hard to keep my eyes from wandering between his legs. Our knees were practically touching and he had his legs spread apart. As I followed him up the stairs earlier, his round, firm buttocks filled his sweatpants so fully that I wondered if he was wearing anything underneath them. When he twisted his body to lay the car keys on the desk, his cock pressed against his sweatpants and I could plainly see the outline of his manly cock. I could even see the rim of his cockhead! That Pastor Rayford would be running around without any underwear on sent a shiver up my spine. “Now, son, what is it that’s on your mind?” he asked. “Oh, I don’t know,” I replied. “Are you having troubles with the girls?” he asked. “No,” I truthfully said. Girls were the last thing I ever I thought of. “Do you have a girlfriend?” he asked. I shook my head. Pastor Rayford placed his hand on his thigh and very slightly let it graze the length of his shaft. It was impossible for me not to stare at his motions. “Are you having problems at home?” he asked. “Oh, sort of,” I sighed. “Tell me about it,” Pastor Rayford said. “I guess I’m tired of living at home,” I told him. “I see,” he said. As he spoke he very slowly moved his hand up and down the length of his crotch. What is he doing? I thought. Why is he rubbing himself down there? My cock was starting to fill out and make a bulge in my jeans. I had to press my legs together to keep it from showing so much. “I remember back when I was your age. I was very anxious to move out. When I finally left home for college I was thrilled to be on my own,” Pastor Rayford told me. To my dismay he kept rubbing himself and when he saw the effect he was having on me, he started groping himself and squeezing his cock through his sweats making his cock definitely hard. When he let go, the thick, bulging head pressed against his sweatpants. I was getting too warm and began to sweat. Pastor Rayford leaned forward and took hold of my hands. “I’ve been noticing that you like looking at me, Carl,” he said in a soft, low voice. “In August when we went swimming at the church 86

HJ Anthology 11 86

5/17/04 6:22:27 PM


picnic, you kept looking at me all the time, especially down here,” he said, letting go of me and giving his cock a good squeeze. “I’ve met boys like you before and I know what you need,” Pastor Rayford said in a firm, fatherly manner. He took my hand and pulled it towards him and then pressed my palm against his bulging crotch. I tried to pull away but he held my hand firmly and pressed it against himself. Instinctively my fingers wrapped themselves around his shaft. When he let go, I found it impossible to pull my hand free. The feel of his hot shaft, pulsating underneath his sweatpants was irresistible. “That’s it, Carl, squeeze it, squeeze it nice and hard,” Pastor Rayford sighed. He sat back in his chair, pushing his crotch closer to me. My heart was pounding like crazy. I looked up into his face and was greeted with a warm smile. I had never been so excited before in my life and I found it impossible to speak. I looked back down at Pastor Rayford’s crotch and reached out with my other hand to play with his hard, throbbing cock through his sweats. As I felt his member up and down, Pastor Rayford lifted his butt off his chair and began pushing his sweatpants down. I watched as the waistband slid down over his hips exposing his naked thighs and thick, dark bush. Soon the base of this thick, wide cock emerged and my mouth opened wide as he lowered his sweats down over his shaft, exposing it inch by inch. I let go of his sweats so that he could push them completely past his cock and over his knees. His raging hardon flew up, slapping him on the belly before it stood up, proud and tall between his legs. Mesmerized by the sight of his erect cock, I knelt in front of him and began stroking his firm shaft. I held it inches from my face and ran my hands all over his thick, bulging cockhead. He placed his hands on my shoulder and said, “That feels so good, Carl. That feels so good. Now, give it a kiss, that’s it, kiss the tip and then lick it. That’s it, slide your tongue into the opening and wrap your lips around it.” I followed his instructions with fervor. The feel of his hot cockhead against my tongue and lips made my dick so hard and tingly, I nearly shot inside my jeans. Pastor Rayford pulled off his T-shirt. Rubbing his hands through my hair he asked, “Would you like to take your clothes off, son?” Without answering I stood up and tore off my shirt and pants. My drippy, wet dick shot straight out. Pastor Rayford took hold of it and before I knew it he had it in his mouth and was sucking on it. I nearly buckled over with pleasure. He pushed the chairs up against the wall, making a spot just large enough for both of us to lie down. Soon I had his cock deep inside my mouth again, only this time my cock was buried in his face at the same time. 87

HJ Anthology 11 87

5/17/04 6:22:28 PM


My hips began pumping my dick into his mouth, forcing my cockhead as deep down his throat as it would go. Pastor Rayford’s thighs were wrapped around my head, holding my face in a firm lock as he rammed his huge, juicy cock in and out of my Rod Shows mouth. It was far more than I could take. My whole being tensed and I shot load after load of thick, hot cream into Pastor Rayford. The taste of my cum triggered something deep inside him and soon I was rewarded with a throatful of rich spunk. It was my first taste of a man’s cum and I savored every drop. We lay there gasping for breath for sometime before we were able to get up. Fortunately, I was able to have quite a few meetings in the prayer room with Pastor Raymond before I left town a few months later.

Taking the Title by Rick

My dad’s a good sport. I say that for two reasons. First, he was a star football player in high school and college – full scholarship, pictures in the papers, the whole bit. Growing up with him was one long story about all the games he won for the team. Second, even though he was pretty insistent, I decided not to pursue football, and he finally gave in. My little brother followed his lead instead, taking the pressure off me. 88

HJ Anthology 11 88

5/17/04 6:22:28 PM


I took up body building and my dad was cool enough that he was as supportive as he could be. He even began to work out with me and when I began to enter competitions, he would come to help me register and oil me up. From the stage I could always see him in the front row cheering me on. I think it’s one reason I was so successful and began to win title after title. Now I wasn’t the only guy who had a Dad behind the scenes. These contests were always overrun with fathers who were rooting for their sons and the trophies they could win. We would see the same guys and their dads over and over and even became friends with a few of them. While I would talk with the other bodybuilders about training techniques and diets, the backstage fathers would compare their own sports histories and boast of how well their kids had done. Some of the dads had even been title holders themselves. Like Tony Manacuso’s dad. Tony was a little brick wall at 5’8” and 190. He usually took away the prize for the middleweight division. Now I’m 6’3” and 245, so being in the heavyweight class meant we weren’t in direct competition and so became good buddies. Mr. Manacuso, however, was a huge hulk of a guy, and had won quite a few awards in the past. Even though he was now in his midforties, at 6’2” and 235, he was still in incredible shape and it was easy to imagine him backstage oiling up for his turn in front of the audience. He and my Dad sat together in the front and we all usually went out to eat afterwards. Another proud parent was Mr. Alvarez, whose son Carlos regularly competed as well. Carlos was almost unnaturally big and I think it was one of the reasons he didn’t win more often, his proportions seemed a little off. This was probably due to his dad, who obviously just thought bigger was better. Mr. Alvarez had played football with my dad in college and being with them was always like old home week. Built like a linebacker, at 5’7” Mr. Alvarez weighed 210 and resembled a tank. His neck alone was as big as one of my thighs and his biceps always seemed about to rip his sleeves. Carlos and his dad quickly became part of our group and seemed happy to be hanging out with the big boys. Last summer I finally made it to a national contest held in Chicago that required my dad and I to go there for about three days. Carlos and Tony were competing as well and we all stayed in the same hotel. I was glad Dad had some buddies to run around with during the day, like when we were weighing in and having pictures taken for various national magazines. Things went really well for me and it was great. In the end I won the overall title! It was worth all the hard work, and I think Dad was 89

HJ Anthology 11 89

5/17/04 6:22:29 PM


close to bursting, he was so proud. Tony won in his division and Carlos placed a respectable second. Backstage was a circus, cameras flashing and I even gave a few short interviews for ESPN. Afterwards we all went to a fancy restaurant and had the biggest steaks we could order. Now that it was all over, we even downed a few beers to make up for all the months we’d been watching every ounce of our weight. On the way back to the hotel, Dad picked up a couple of six packs and invited everyone to our room to continue celebrating. He and I stripped down to t-shirts and boxers before they all got to our room, and began to work on a real buzz. But I thought, Hey, that’s what celebrating’s all about. Our room was soon full of our dads getting louder and louder from the beer while us sons sat around and bullshitted for a few hours. Finally Carlos and Tony decided to hit the sack and headed back to their rooms. I didn’t exactly have that option as Mr. Manacuso and Mr. Alvarez were hanging out in our room and didn’t seem like they were planning on leaving any time soon. Dad was really outdoing himself with the football stories till they moved on to talking about the titles all us guys had won over the years. Dad brought the conversation back to the competition that evening knowing this was one area he had the advantage. The three of them were practically sitting on the edge of their seats while I lay sprawled on the bed across the room, tired and sore. Finally he tried to get me involved as well. “Come on Jeff, show us some more winning poses.” I knew this was coming and it wasn’t something I was too keen on. I was a little drunk and had been posing all day and night as it was. “Dad, I’m tired. Give me a break. I’m sore.” “Come on. If you do, I promise I’ll give you a rub down later.” I have to admit that sounded appealing. He usually did that anyway and it was just the thing to relax my tense muscles. Still, I wasn’t so crazy about being a conversation piece for three chatty drunks. “Aw, I don’t even have my posing strap on.” “Just strip down. It’s just us guys and it’s not like your strap hides anything.” Well he had a point and I figured if I didn’t give in, they’d never leave. So I got off the bed and stripped off my t-shirt and then my shorts. I was now standing nude in front of them and began to strike various poses that I’d used in the show earlier. You’d think I’d feel funny doing this in front of three big, older men, but I was so used to being practically naked in front of an audience that it really was no big deal. Plus, the three of them were talking about my body as if I wasn’t even there, more like they were talking 90

HJ Anthology 11 90

5/17/04 6:22:30 PM


about an expensive car or something. Dad kept pointing out how big this part of me and that part of me was. It seemed sort of ironic considering the other two fathers were nearly as big if not bigger in certain areas. Mr. Manacuso finally stood up and began striking poses as well. Eventually he stripped off his shirt and then surprised me by taking off his pants. He had on these white, baggy boxer shorts and when he started showing off his thighs, he dropped those to the floor. It seemed like they were all going to get into the act, cause Mr. Alvarez joined us, stripping down until we were all three naked and striking pose after pose. The main advantage I had was youth, and though those guys may have had some leads in sheer mass, I was still firmer. My ass alone was the highest and I made sure to turn and show it to my best advantage, a tight bubble butt that could beat them any day. I have to admit though, I was pretty impressed. Mr. Manacuso had an incredible build. Big pecs that stuck out and were crowned by huge nipples, his abs tight and rippled. He also seemed to carry an impressive piece between his legs, one muscle I was glad we weren’t competing in. Mr. Alvarez had us both beat in that area, though. I was dumbfounded that his cock was at least eight inches soft and tried hard not to stare in amazement as that thing swung back and forth each time he turned to strike another pose. Finally I was exhausted and lay on the bed while they continued for a few more minutes. They eventually sat back in their chairs, although no one seemed interested in getting dressed. “OK,” I said, “Where’s the rubdown you promised?” Dad agreed to it, and I rolled over on my stomach while Dad went and got some baby oil. Finally he straddled my back and I felt the first squirt of liquid as his hands began to knead my shoulders. I immediately closed my eyes to drift while Mr. Manacuso and Mr. Alvarez continued to talk to my dad from behind us. I couldn’t see them since the chairs were at the foot of the bed and Dad was in the way. “Want some help?” It was Mr. Manacuso. “I used to be a professional masseur, to pay for my training, you know.” “Sure,” Dad said. “Be my guest.” That sounded great to me. I mean Dad got the job done and all, but a real massage sounded like just what I needed. Dad climbed off me and a second later I felt Mr. Manacuso straddling my back. It didn’t occur to me until I felt his butt resting on my thighs that he was still naked. I could also feel his fat dick lying on the cheeks of my ass like a heavy snake. 91

HJ Anthology 11 91

5/17/04 6:22:30 PM


Dad went back and sat in one of the chairs behind us. Mr. Manacuso’s hands started to work on my back muscles and it was the most incredible sensation. He had dad’s massages beat by a mile. I immediately realized it and let out a moan from the working over he was giving me. “Sounds great!” Dad said. “Now you’ve spoiled him.” And he had. I was jealous of how Tony must be getting these incredible rubdowns after every competition. Mr. Alvarez and my dad returned to talking about the old days when they played football together while Mr. Manacuso fell silent and kept working my muscles. I felt another squirt of oil on my back, this time in the dip right above my ass. His hands were now working down my lower back and all the tension was melting away. I was pretty much putty in his hands at this point and closed my eyes. After a while, I felt his hands working even lower onto the cheeks of my butt. I was surprised but I knew this was a professional at work. I also knew that the other two men couldn’t see anything since Mr. Manacuso’s huge lats hid everything from their view. It was the most incredible feeling, and when his hands pulled my asscheeks apart and his fingers began working in my crack I just gave in. There were too many incredible sensations rolling up and down my spine for me to make him stop now! “Then I got my scholarship ….” Listening, I smiled, knowing Dad was on a roll. Suddenly Mr. Manacuso slid a finger across my butt hole. Now I don’t know if real masseurs include that in their work, but I wasn’t in a position to argue. He was gently pulling my hole apart and would roll his fingertips around, stretching me open. This was wild! My dad was reliving his college career while only ten feet away his son was lying nude on his stomach with another nude bodybuilder, friend of my dad’s, on top of him, massaging his ass. By now, Dad was talking about how he had met Mom in school and the two of them started dating. He lowered his voice but I could tell he was recalling how great the sex was when they first met. I knew Mr. Alvarez was divorced from his wife, but from his laughter I could tell he was enjoying all the sex talk. “Must be hard for you, Alvarez,” Dad said, “getting some on the road while traveling with your son all the time.” “Tell me about it. I haven’t had any pussy in two months,” was his reply. Mr. Manacuso was listening and really working my butt over now. I guess he was spurred on by the turn the conversation had taken. I looked over my shoulder at him and saw he was mesmerized by my ass. He cleared his throat and then a long stream of spit fell from his 92

HJ Anthology 11 92

5/17/04 6:22:31 PM


mouth and landed right on my tight hole where he was rubbing it in with two fingers now. These were all new feelings to me. I’d never been touched like this before and I have to admit it was incredible. Mr. Manacuso squirted some more oil right on my hole, and I could feel the cool liquid running down my crack to my balls. After he spread it all over, I felt his thumb push against my butt hole. Suddenly it popped right past the lips and slid in. I gasped in surprise and dad spoke up. “Nothing like the real thing, huh, son?” That was an understatement. Mr. Manacuso’s thumb began to slide in and out. After a few times, I found myself pushing back, raising my bubble ass in the air ’cause it felt so good. “Yeah” Mr. Alvarez said, “I could sure use a tight cunt wrapped around Junior here.” I was a little startled by what they were saying. I could tell they were all pretty drunk, but still, it was my father and his friends. On the other hand, I admit it made me feel like part of the gang. Talking about pussy was the kind of thing my friends and I did all the time. Not to mention Mr. Manacuso’s fingers posting in and out of my hole was getting me real worked up. He was sliding in slow and deep now and it was all I could do to keep from moaning louder. “What about you, Manacuso? Getting any?” he was asked. “Pussy? Yeah, I do pretty good for myself,” he answered. When he said that, I turned to look at him again and saw he was staring straight at my ass. What he meant was he was getting some pussy right now! My pink hole was a cunt to his fingers. I looked down and got a real shocker. Rising from his crotch was one of the biggest hardons I’d ever seen, ten inches of veiny dick, the base of it pushed right between my butt cheeks while the fat head rose above his fingers buried inside me. I almost felt sorry for the guy, being so hard up that just talking about getting laid made him so horny. Now here he was, staring at my tight pink hole and thinking about some girl under him. “Yeah,” Mr. Alvarez said, “It’s been awhile since I felt someone sucking me apart.” Dad let out a low chuckle, probably glad he had my mom to take care of that problem. I felt Mr. Manacuso’s hands moving back and forth, and at first I thought he was even pulling on his cock a bit. What he’d done though, was pull my cheeks apart and nestled his dick right between them so my hard buns were clenched around it. My ass was now like a hand holding onto his monster and I tensed when I felt him discreetly moving back and forth. He went back to massaging up and down my spine till I started to relax again. I wasn’t sure what to do. I guess there wasn’t a lot of harm being done. He was, after all, giving me a killer massage and if I could give 93

HJ Anthology 11 93

5/17/04 6:22:32 PM


him a thrill by letting him imagine my tight cheeks were a cunt, why not? I was still a little nervous about my dad being only ten feet behind us even though he couldn’t see a thing. Mr. Manacuso pulled back and I could feel his cock leaking precum down around my hole. I heard my dad stand up. “I should go get us another six-pack!” I panicked, thinking we were about to be discovered. Mr. Manacuso then put a huge hand right in the small of my back, pressing down with all 235 pounds, and before I could make a move, he slowly slid his ten inches right up my hole. I thought I was going to pass out. I wanted to scream but next thing I know, Dad was right beside us. Mr. Manacuso was leaning forward so by the time Dad looked down, he must have just seen his stomach pressed against my bubble butt. As far as he could tell, I was still getting a professional rubdown. “Feel great, son?” I tried hard to not let on what was happening and just barely gasped out, “Incredible, Dad.” “You’ll have to do this all the time, Manacuso.” “I’d love to,” Mr. Manacuso answered in a low voice. “Be right back,” And Dad left the hotel room, closing the door behind him. Mr. Manacuso had held still the whole time Dad was near us, but as soon as he heard the door close, he slowly slid back till the head of his cock was pulling at my ass opening. Then he reversed and pushed the whole thing home again! Now something odd began to happen. His dick hit a place in me I’d never felt before and it was like the massage a thousand times over. When he posted in and out again, I moaned from the rush and arched my back so my ass could swallow as much of his dick as possible. His hands were gripping the two halves of my butt and pulling them apart so when he looked down, it must have really looked like hot pussy lips wrapped around his pole. “How’s that massage coming?” I jumped about a foot when I looked up to see Mr. Alvarez standing by my head. He was staring down at Mr. Manacuso’s cock pumping my ass-cunt and his own prick was thickening and jumping right next to me. If such a thing was possible, it seemed even bigger than Mr. Manacuso’s, the uncut tip shiny with precum. “Fucking great, Alvarez … Pretty sweet looking cunt, kid. How’s it feel, Manacuso, opening up the title holder’s hole?” “Aw, man,” Mr. Manacuso hissed. “Fucking tight pussy.” And that’s what I was right then, a tight pussy for him to fuck. I couldn’t help it either, the feeling was unbelievable. I was now pushing back into his lap so I could get him as deep as possible. I wondered for a second if this meant I was queer because I was so turned on, but it seemed different even though we were three 94

HJ Anthology 11 94

5/17/04 6:22:32 PM


big muscle guys. This didn’t seem like queer sex. It was a man using my hole like a girl, I was a big muscle stud with a tight cunt he was fucking like a girl. “He started deep slotting me, really jamming that thing in me again and again. Mr. Alvarez’s cock was at full mast now, super thick and rock hard. Mr. Manacuso gave one last shove and shuddered. I felt his dick grow fatter with blood and then my ass was full of jizz, the first time I’d ever felt that warm liquid inside my butt. He fell on top of me, his weight knocking me flat on my stomach. He slowly posted in and out a few more times till he withdrew and climbed off to sit in one of the empty chairs behind me. I collapsed exhausted on the bed. I figured that was it, cause I heard keys in the door and knew Dad was back. But before the door opened, Mr. Alvarez was instantly on the bed behind me. He quickly pushed my legs apart and grabbed my hips. As the door opened, he pressed his dickhead against my hole and slid his whole prick up me in one motion. Dad entered the room carrying another six-pack. “Took over for Manacuso, huh?” Dad remarked. “Doing what I can,” Mr. Alvarez answered. He was doing more. Even though I had thought Mr. Manacuso couldn’t have gotten further up my ass, Mr. Alverez’s cock seemed about to come out my mouth. Again, when Dad walked over, all he saw was a washboard belly pressing on my butt cheeks and two hands steadily kneading my shoulder. “You like that, son?” In short gasps, I answered. “I love it, Dad.” And I did. I was scared by how much I was crazy for what I was feeling. “I’m glad. I like to see my boy happy.” Dad then went and sat in the other chair, popped a couple of beers and must have handed one to Manacuso. Meanwhile Mr. Alvarez had scooted back so only about four inches of his dick were still inside me. When I looked over my shoulders, he had hooked a finger under the other seven inches and pulled up slowly till his cock began to slide out. He then pushed it right back in. He was fucking me so we didn’t move, and Dad was none the wiser. Each time he pulled up, I clamped my muscle cunt hard as I could till I could feel the ridge of the head pulling my asslips out. Dad had already started reviewing his old glory days on the field while Mr. Manacuso stayed pretty quiet, probably worn out from the fucking he’d just given me. The feelings in my ass were really getting to me now and I started to feel a tingling that told me I was close to coming. It was all I could do to keep from pushing back onto my hands and knees and really fucking myself on Mr. Alvarez’s huge cock. 95

HJ Anthology 11 95

5/17/04 6:22:33 PM


At the same time, he was scooting forward with each thrust trying to get more and more dick in my ass. Finally I felt his fat thing turn hard as a rock and he managed to shove forward till his balls were pushing right against my hole. When he began to throb and unload inside me, my own dick started to twitch. Best as I could, I rubbed against the sheets while I shot beneath us. My orgasm must have caused my ass-pussy to pulse around his cock cause his fingers dug into my back. Dad noticed Mr. Alvarez had stopped massaging me and he spoke up. “So, son, how was that?” If he only knew! “Amazing, Dad.” Mr. Alvarez pulled out and went right to the bathroom, saying he was going to wash the oil off his hands. I couldn’t move, beat from the fuckings and my own climax. I could feel the two loads of cum leaking out of me and down my balls onto the bed. When Mr. Alvarez came out, he began to get dressed and he and Mr. Manacuso both said it was time to hit the sack. I didn’t even move but turned when they both thanked us for everything and winked at me before leaving the room. I think dad just assumed I was too tired to get up, so he flicked off the lights and crawled in the other bed. “Good work, son.” “For what?” Had he seen? “For taking the title” Boy, if he only knew.

Emergency Landing by Bud O’Donnell

In our family, I never know quite what to expect when it comes to celebrating the Holidays. I have three grown sons, and this year, I found myself on a plane with my youngest son heading out East for a visit with all three sons. I had a wonderful dinner and afterwards, I flew home alone. I had a window seat, and a young man sat down next to me. Without any hesitation he introduced himself as “Chip”and told me he was terribly afraid of flying. The kid was slender and attractive, but with his short Princeton haircut and wire rimmed glasses, he had that book worm look about him. He was a pleasant conversationalist, but very nervous. When the plane took off, I thought he was going to rip the arms off his seat. I laid my hand on his arm and gently squeezed it. Once we were in the air, he laid his hand on my thigh and thanked me for understanding his fear. He kept his hand on my thigh, and as a closeted but active bisexual, I enjoyed the feeling, but chalked it up to the boy being a very nervous flier. We were not in the air very long, when one of the jet engines started making a strange noise, causing the plane to sort of shake, rattle, and 96

HJ Anthology 11 96

5/17/04 6:22:34 PM


roll. Then a passenger across the aisle, yelled out that one of the jet engines had smoke pouring out of it. I couldn’t see it, but my seat mate grabbed my arm and shook like a leaf. I took hold of his hands and tried to assure him everything would be all right. Seconds later, the captain announced that because of a “slight” problem, we were making an “unscheduled” landing in Cleveland. He told everyone to remain calm. When the flight attendant got on the microphone, told us to buckle our seat belts, and gave us instructions on how to use the emergency exits, I thought my seat mate was going to pass out. I began to wonder just how “slight” our flight problem was when we were instructed how to slide down the emergency shoots. Although I wasn’t feeling especially brave, I tried to keep my nervousness from my seat mate. The captain landed the craft without mishap, but we were out on a distant runway. I managed to get Chip to the back of the plane where our section would exit, but I actually had to pull him onto the tunnel slide with me. We were on the ground and being helped to our feet in seconds, and told to move as far away from the plane as we could get. All kinds of emergency vehicles were heading in our direction and we could see smoke coming up over the cabin of the plane from the engine on the opposite side. Chip clung to me like a child, even when the transport vehicles arrived to drive us to the terminal. We watched at a distance as they doused the engine with foam, and after a three hour wait, they unloaded the luggage. The next flight, however, was some six hours away, so the airline offered to put us up in a hotel and board a flight the next day. I was in no rush, so that’s what I opted to do, and so did my new friend Chip. On the way to the hotel, he held onto my arm and told me he wished I could fly with him all the way to California. He was a handsome kid, and I would have enjoyed a romp in the sack with him. But when he told me I reminded him so much of his own dad, I was convinced his attachment to me was nothing more than a father substitute. Our rooms were just a few doors from each other. I asked him if he would like to join me for dinner and he quickly agreed. We ate in the hotel restaurant, and then we went into the bar. I learned that Chip was 24, working on his master’s degree in Marine Biology at U.S.C. He talked about his school, his family, especially his father, who owned a construction business. I noticed he did not mention having a girlfriend. While he talked, he began shrugging his shoulders, and twisting his head back and forth. I asked him if anything was wrong. He said he was so uptight over the emergency landing, that he ached all over. Since I’ve given a lot of body massages in my time, I offered to give Chip one. I figured at least I could get my hands on his naked body 97

HJ Anthology 11 97

5/17/04 6:22:34 PM


even if it wouldn’t be a sexual experience. He thought a massage sounded great. When we got to my room, Chip had a glass of wine, and then I pulled the coverlet back and laid a couple of the hotel towels on the sheets. Chip stripped naked without the slightest hesitation. He had a nicely shaped, slender body, and he was endowed with an ample sized cock that didn’t look completely soft in the few seconds I had to look at it. He lay on the towels, with his firm little ass sticking in the air. I stripped down to my briefs, straddled his body and sat down on his bare ass. I drizzled some of oil on his upper back and began rubbing it into his shoulders and neck. He was “Uuuing” and “Ahhhing”, telling me how wonderful my hands felt, and began wiggling his ass under mine. I did his arms and then his lower back. His wiggling ass was sending heat waves right up through my balls to my cock, and it was sticking out the top of my briefs. While he lay with his head on his arms, I told Chip I’d better take my underwear off too, since they were the only pair I had with me and I didn’t want to get oil all over them. He grunted an OK and then asked if I’d mind massaging a little further down his back. Shit, I was already at the top of his asscheeks. I grinned to myself and said, “Sure thing.” I sat back on his upper thighs, with my balls hanging at the bottom of his ass and my stiff cock jutting up against my belly. I began working oil around his tail bone at the top of his asscrack, and then slowly moved further down. When I rubbed my greasy thumbs down the center and over his asshole, his body jerked and he grunted. I could feel the root of his cock behind his balls, and it was rock hard. I was mentally cursing myself for not having the foresight to buy some rubbers just in case he let me go even further with my massage. When I leaned forward to work on his shoulders again, the shaft of my rock hard cock pushed down between his asscheeks. He jerked his head up and turned to look at me. He had a strange expression on his face, and I figured I had gone too far. I began to raise up when he reached his hand behind him and took hold of my dick and stroked it. I rose up on my knees, and rolled him over onto his back. His long, slim cock was plastered along his belly. I sat down on his knees, lifted his cock, leaned forward and sucked it into my mouth. His whole body shivered, and he reached down and grabbed my cock again. I thought he was going to tear it out by the roots. I swung around so my crotch was near his head. I heard him grunt, “Oh man, your cock’s even bigger than Joe’s.” But before I could raise my head off his cock, and ask who Joe was, I felt his tongue wrap around my glans, just before he slid it into his hot, wet mouth. It wasn’t the time for questions. He certainly knew how to suck cock, and within about three minutes, he was taking all nine inches down his throat without gagging. I’m 98

HJ Anthology 11 98

5/17/04 6:22:35 PM


sure his dick was as long as mine but considerably thinner, and it slid down my gullet like melted butter. As we sucked on each other’s cock, I pried his asscheeks open, and with my oily fingers, began rubbing them around his hairy asshole. I thought if I can’t fuck it, at least I can play with it. When I slipped one finger in, he moaned. When two found their way into his ass, he pulled off my cock and grunted. “Oh yeah, work that ass.” When three fingers were swishing around in his guts, he pulled off my cock again, reached up to the nightstand and into his paper bag from the drug store. He pulled out a box of condoms and a tube of KY. He obviously anticipated the possibility of getting laid, and came better prepared than I did. I could have kissed the little cocksucker, but my mouth was busy at the time. I continued sucking him until I knew he was about to shoot. I pulled my mouth off his cock, stroked it a couple of times and watched him jettison geyser after geyser of hot cock cream into the air and back down on his belly. His cock remained bone hard. I pulled my spit slick cock from his mouth, swung my body around, and hoisted his legs to my shoulders. He was grinning at me as I latexed my dick and squirted some KY on it. As I nudged closer to his butt, he reached back and lined my cock up to his asshole. His body only jerked slightly as my cockhead forced its way through his tight sphincter, but the smile didn’t leave his face. Then slowly, inch by inch, his ass swallowed my cock right down to the short hairs. When my balls mashed against his upturned ass, he reached up, pulled my face next to his and said, “Now fuck me with that big daddy dick.” He rammed his tongue into my mouth almost as far as my cock was up his ass. I began fucking him with all the power my ass could provide. I raised up to a kneeling position, folding his body almost double, and rotating my ass, I drilled his ass from various directions. He yelled, “Oh God, you sure know how to fuck.” Suddenly his ass clamped so tight on my cock shaft that I couldn’t move it, and an instant later, he grunted, “Oh Dad, fuck me!” His second load of the evening was splattering the pillow, his hair, and face. The kid shot off like a firehose. I threw one of his legs over to the right, until he was lying on his side, and I plowed his ass from that position for a few minutes. I lay down behind him, spoon fashion, 99

HJ Anthology 11 99

5/17/04 6:22:36 PM


and continued the fuck. I finally rolled him on his belly, lay full length on top of him, and moving nothing but my ass, fucked him like a wild stallion. I licked and sucked and bit his shoulders, and as I felt my balls explode, I rammed every millimeter of my prick into his hot ass and let fly. When I rammed my tongue into his ear, Chip thrust his ass up and back, roared like a lion, and from the way his ass was grabbing my cock, I knew he was cumming again. When we finally caught our breath, we headed into the shower. Chip spent the night in my bed, but we got very little sleep. The next morning, I helped him haul his luggage down to the airport limousine. We landed in Detroit, barely minutes before some severe thunderstorms rolled into the area. A torrential downpour followed. Chip said he would not get on a plane while it was storming so bad. With my wife out of town, I invited Chip to the house until he could get a flight out. Luck was with me. The storm continued for three days, flooding many areas here in Detroit, including our freeways. Because of his fear, Chip waited until it was a bright sunny day before he’d get on a plane. For three days, he and I were stranded in the house with nothing to do but improvise. Chip still had several days before his classes actually started, and said he was heading back early, hoping Joe might have some free time before classes did start. That’s when I learned that Joe was Chip’s California fuck buddy. Joe’s 48 and married. Chip said he’s always been involved with older married men, because their time and amount of commitment is limited, and he likes it that way. Chip sure as hell surprised me when he said he didn’t need a lot of sex. Chip claims that Joe is his only sex partner in California. I asked how I got so lucky. Chip said he has had a desire to have sex with his father since he was a youngster, and even though he is close to his dad, he knows making it with him is not possible. Because I reminded him so much of his dad, he said he wanted to create whatever circumstances were needed just in case I was sexually interested in him. He said he had used the aching body technique in seducing Joe. He apologized for the deceit, and then added, “But you’re so much like my dad, I doubt if I’ll ever have such a close substitute father experience, unless the two of us found ourselves on a plane together again.” I just shook my head and told him then we’d better make good use of what time we had. For a boy who says he doesn’t need a lot of sex, we went through his dozen rubbers quickly in those few days. It was a real boost to my ego to have such a hot, young stud turn on to me. It wasn’t until Wednesday that the weather cleared and Chip got a direct flight to L.A.

100

HJ Anthology 11 100

5/17/04 6:22:37 PM


In My Dreams by Peter

Some men dream of toys, like Ferraris and fax machines. Some men, maybe some of you, dream of boys. But I dream of men – butch, masculine men. Men with hairy chests and rugged faces, square jaws and bedroom eyes. These men are very handsome. Imagine construction workers and cowboys, marines and mechanics, lifeguards and athletes. I dream about them every night. One night I dreamt I found a magazine. Each page featured a hunk. Every man was my type. Each man was pictured straight-on, wearing a uniform – barely. The first man was sandy-haired and hairy chested. He wore a soldier’s camouflage uniform, all olive and khaki. It was open from his mouth-watering nipples to his low hanging balls. His cock lay big and tempting in plain view. I even saw sweat dripping. He was surrounded by more camouflage. It was quite a sight. As I turned the page another man appeared. A service station “Johnny”, a gas pump hose in his hand. Boy, could I service him! The pump filled the scene to his left. Super 8 it said. He was 8 all right, maybe 9 or 10! His uniform was unzipped, his cock pointed straight out. The fins of a ’59 Cadillac pointed to the right. A classic ’50s scene – with a twist. His chest was very hairy. He seemed so over-sexed. A blond with a big smile to go with his big dick. He looked like he had just cum. A drop lingered on his slit. I thought, Now let me at it and I’ll service him real quick. The next guy was Italian. A hairy fix-it man. He could have fixed me good! Around him assorted gadgets just waiting for him to “fix”. I know I was! He posed just like the others. His denim shirt and jeans were boldly opened. His tool was long and thick. His nipples poked out on each side of his very hairy chest and all those dark and curly hairs. All pumped up, ready to go. So was I. Then the firefighter, I’ve seen this kind before. Tan like the Italian, and hairy chested, too. Not as much as the others but, pure man, pure sex. And that face – take him to Hollywood! Fans would be smoldering in the aisles. He held a leaking hose next to his own. I don’t know which leaked more. I know which one I’d put my mouth over. “Put out my fire!” I called out in my dream. Was there not a man in this mag I didn’t like? No! Every fucking page was perfect. Every man was gorgeous. I wanted to have sex with every one of them. The policeman was next. Arrest me! Talk about dark and handsome! Gripping that billy club, his uniform wide open. His cap sat cockeyed on his head, and his cock! At full erection! I swear cum hung three inches down, my mouth ached just to reach it. I would follow that cum up to the tip of his manmeat and down to the base. And those balls! Hairy, round 101

HJ Anthology 11 101

5/17/04 6:22:37 PM


and heavy hanging down below. His star shone on his open shirt. A judge’s bench stood loftily behind. Guilty! Lock me up. Oh, what a dream! The next page showed a sheriff in front of a jail cell. Shadows of sex erupting showed behind him very well. His mirrored glasses reflected what seemed to be my cock, straight up and pulsing mightily, it pointing like a rock. Oh! Now I’m rhyming in my dream. None of these men disappointed me. In fact, they made me gasp. I was beating my meat and someone was playing with my ass. I felt like sex all over. I imagined going down on each and every man: The soldier, gas pumper, handyman, and every public servant. Believe me, I would be the servant. They could serve all they wanted. They had plenty to offer. If I wasn’t sucking on their tits or licking their armpits, I’d be lost in their crotches occupied with all they had. Imagine crawling under each uniform and licking their sweaty assholes until they begged for more. I can think of nothing better. Or chewing on their balls or gulping down their manmeat until my throat was raw. The next page was a sailor, but he wasn’t nearly naked like the others. He wore a pure white t-shirt and regulation pants. But as I dreamt I got my wish. He began to move. He lifted his cotton tee slowly out of his pants – seductively. Lifting it about his pecs, he let it rest on them. He could have just as well been naked for his tits spelled sex, sex, sex. They were so juicy looking as if someone had been licking them. My mouth began to feel as if I had and pursed the way it does. I looked up into his smiling face and he winked at me! He was the lightest haired of all, and the blondest in the group. He had a very neat mustache, cut straight across. You could practically see through it. When he unbuttoned those famous sailor’s pants he had, however, the most abundant pubic hair. I found myself lost in it. This was quite a dream! He, too, had an erection, that looked like it would shoot. As the magazine began to look more like a film, he stripped more clothes away. A great white ship surrounded us. The cargo deck appeared. The crates were piled very high, one corner bathed in light. As I turned to look that way, the policeman wandered in. He was on the prowl. When he saw the sailor he assumed a wrestling pose. They circled each other as if to pounce, but locked in an embrace. They kissed, I saw it close-up. I felt it, too. In fact, I found myself a part of their three-way. I felt their lips on mine. The sailor’s mustache and the policeman’s cheek rubbed against my face. But, shortly they were locked around each other’s cock. Half naked, they were 69ing. Their cocks and asses escaped their uniforms. Their chests were bared beyond their shirts. They still wore caps and smiles before their 102

HJ Anthology 11 102

5/17/04 6:22:38 PM


mouths were filled. But soon their cheeks bulged too, the ones above and the ones below. Their asses lit up bright as if to entertain me. It was entertaining, all right. I had a ring side seat. Between their lips their pricks slipped in, out and in again. Their asses pulsed and their cocks throbbed. And other cocks as well. For now I was surrounded – by more sailors, all in uniform. These men were all ideal men. Blond, brunet, and black. Some wore fancy uniforms – Officers! I would have a ball! And gorgeous, every one. Kissing me, each and everyone. I was in sailor heaven. The fun had just begun. Between the legs of this one and past the thighs of that one, I watched the sailor fuck the cop. One ass was light and a bubble butt, the other dark and hairy. Each glowed in the light as they bounced closer to me. Soon I was right under them. Their balls within my reach. They bounced back and forth, up and down. They looked so vulnerable. I teased them with my finger and felt them in my palms. It wasn’t long before I slid my fingers in their asses. In and out again. The sailor felt me feel the cop along with his own cock. I touched his manly ass inside and tickled the underside of the sailor’s long thick prick. As I teased the sailor it seemed to lead him on. He was racing to an orgasm just behind the cop and surely just as strong. “Fuck Me! Fuck Me!” the cop yelled as he felt the screw. Meanwhile, I was being teased by the other sailors. Their long, thick throbbing hardons vied for my attention. So many pricks were waved my way. I tried to suck them all. First one, then another, then a third, then a fourth – in my hand, in my mouth, in my face, up my ass. It wasn’t long before I was sandwiched in between a hundred inches of dick! I was surrounded! I tickled assholes and jostled balls, pinched tits and licked lips. Then I heard the cop yell, “I’m about to cum!” He jerked his cock from the cleft, the sailor from his right. “Oh! Ohh! Ohhh! I’m Shootinnngggg!!!” Bang! Bang! Bang! By now I was right under his cock waiting for his cream. A f lood of jism filled my mouth and fulfilled my every dream. Along with me they all came, everyone on board. Me and my sex partPeter ners, the collection I adored. 103

HJ Anthology 11 103

5/17/04 6:22:39 PM


“Whoaaa…!” cried the sailor, brought over the top by the cop. He raced his prong stiff up his man, sweating as he popped. Up the cop’s ass, he came. I watched him raid the man. As cum flowed out of the cop’s ass, I even felt the burn. The sailors packed my ass, my mouth and each of my hands. My sailor pack was cumming, one right after the other. One would set the others off, like dominos. But, somewhere unexpected another bloke would blow, all down my mouth and in my face, or up my ass, they came – on my hairy chest, each other’s, too. Hairy and smooth butts alike shook, as strong arms raced and cum shot in the air – everywhere. The image of my men cumming raced across my mind. The sailor, cop, gas pumper, handy man, firefighter, sheriff, soldier – everyone! “Take it, Take it! TAKE IT!” each man called out. “Swallow, swab!” “Pump it!” “Fix me!” “Screw me!” “Hose me down!” “Shoot it” “Sink it!” “Cum. Cum!!” “Cummmm…” “Ohhhh…” “Ouuuuuu…” All my men from the magazine and all the men on board. Everyone, including me, added to the hoard. I woke up in a massive sweat surrounded by my sheets. And in my hand the biggest load of cum, nothing very neat. It was everywhere, between my balls and squirted on my chest. It had to be the best cum I had since I was in my teens. It got me off, all right. So now you know what’s in my dreams, and keeps me up at night.

My Adopted Sons by George King

I missed my old friends and next door neighbors when they moved away. I missed John in particular because we had been not only friends, but fuck-buddies as well for nearly as long as we’d known each other. When a “sold” sign went up on the lawn of their vacant house, I was mildly curious about who my new neighbors might turn out to be, but I had no expectation that they would fill the void left by John and Pat’s departure, whoever they were. In due course a moving van, followed by a late model compact car, pulled into the driveway next door. I watched as a nice looking woman of about 40, and 2 boys I judged to be approaching the end 104

HJ Anthology 11 104

5/17/04 6:22:39 PM


of their teens, got out of the car. The boys were both husky, well built, handsome youngsters, surprisingly similar in size, though one was fair like their mother and the other was darker of hair and skin tone. I learned shortly that they were fraternal twins, the 2nd boy resembling his father who had been killed in a plane crash a year earlier. It didn’t take long for all of us to become good friends. Sally Kent was a warm, naturally friendly person who had taken a position at the local hospital. Her sons, Jeff and Jerry, were finishing high school. They seemed cheerful and well-adjusted despite their recent loss, and I liked them immediately. They in turn seemed to like me, and when they discovered I had a pool table in my basement – which I invited them to use whenever they liked – I saw them quite frequently. Sally came over often as well, especially if she got home from work to find her sons missing. She and I would have a beer while the boys guzzled cokes and played pool. Often we’d throw some hamburgers on the barbecue and spend a pleasant evening together that almost made me forget my old friends. I noticed from the beginning that the three of them seemed very close and relaxed with one another. There was always a lot of touching and stroking between them, and never a cross word that I could detect. Sally obviously adored her sons, and they were protective and solicitous with their mother. Gradually, I came to be included in their easy expressions of affection as well. Sally would lay her hand on my arm as we talked, or even on my leg if we happened to be sitting near each other. Jeff and Jerry seemed to think no more of draping an arm around my shoulders or of letting their legs touch mine as we sat together on the couch than they did of hugging their mother lingeringly or playfully slap/stroking her fanny. I wasn’t entirely comfortable with this, mainly because I didn’t know how to respond to it, especially coming from the boys. Part of me frankly loved it, but it was also embarrassing when I found my cock swelling in my pants as a result. Things unexpectedly came to a head one Saturday afternoon when Sally came over alone while the boys were at baseball practice to invite me to dinner at their house. “You know, George,” she said, giving my arm a warm squeeze, “I’m really grateful for the time you’re spending with the boys. They’re good kids, and they’ve adjusted very well to the loss of their father, but ... well, they need a strong male influence in their lives yet awhile, and I’m very glad we’ve been lucky enough to find you. They can learn a lot from a man like you. They think so, too. As I’m sure you’ve noticed, they’re very affectionate boys. They really love you, and I hope you’ll let them show you how grateful they 105

HJ Anthology 11 105

5/17/04 6:22:40 PM


are for your help and friendship in their own way. Anyway, see you about five? We’ll have time for a drink before dinner.” She left me blinking in puzzlement. What exactly had she been suggesting? It sounded like ... but no, that just couldn’t be. Parents, mothers in particular, didn’t go around inviting men to sexual intimacies with their sons. Sally was still alone when I went over at five. She settled me in the living room with a beer and returned to her dinner preparations. Jeff and Jerry came in a few minutes later, wearing only short cut-offs. I had a good chance to inspect their sweat-glistening boy-man torsos as they greeted me and chatted for a moment before going off to shower before dinner. Theirs was a relatively small house, with the single bathroom between the living room and the bedrooms beyond. I could see the door from where I was sitting, and I was surprised to see both boys go in together. I heard the water come on and the murmur of their voices for a few seconds, then, just as Sally joined me on the sofa, Jerry came out again and stood naked and dripping at the entrance to the living room. “Ma,” he demanded, “where did you hide the damned shampoo?” My god, what a beautiful sight he was! He stood there like a betterendowed and very alive David, entirely unself-conscious, as if being naked in front of his mother and a neighbor he’d known for only a few weeks was the most natural thing in the world. His cock dangled full and thick over a pair of man-sized balls, an olive-skinned beauty with a steady drip of water droplets falling from the tip of its dark arrow-head crown. I expect the extent to which my eyes popped out of my head was obvious to both him and his mother. Sally, however, seemed neither surprised nor scandalized by Jerry’s bountiful display. She glanced at me and smiled before she reproved mildly, “Jerry! You’re dripping all over the carpet. The shampoo is where it always is – in the bathroom cabinet. Didn’t you look?” “Yeah,” he answered, “I looked. It isn’t there. You must have put it somewhere else.” “Nonsense! Where would you put shampoo but in the bathroom?” She got up and moved past him, slapping him on the bare butt as she went. He followed her into the bathroom, and I heard her say, “There! Right before your eyes! If it’d been a snake it would have bitten you! – NO! Stop it Jerry! You’re getting me all wet!” She reappeared a few seconds later, her blouse and light cotton skirt showing large wet spots. But she had a grin a mile wide on her face. “Well,” she said with cheerful ruefulness, “some mothers complain that their kids don’t show them any affection. I don’t have 106

HJ Anthology 11 106

5/17/04 6:22:41 PM


that problem, but I could do without being hugged by a large wet galumph like that.” She sat down beside me again. Then, looking at me with a kind of dreamy look in her eye, she said, “He IS beautiful, isn’t he? I saw the way you were looking at him. He’s going to be very much like his father. Not that Jeff isn’t just as beautiful. But he has my coloring rather than his father’s. They’re very good for each other – and for me. I don’t know what I’d have done without them after Ken died.” I frankly didn’t know what to say to that. But I knew she was waiting for a response, waiting for my reaction to her words and the boyish tableau we’d just witnessed. “Err, ... ah, ... yes, they’re both fine looking youngsters. You’ve every right to be proud of them,” I temporized, trying to sound casual and covering the sudden lump in my shorts with my hands. “I hope you weren’t shocked by his coming out naked like that, or by the fact that they’re showering together,” she went on. “We’ve never been shy about nudity in this family. Ken used to say that here’s no reason to be ashamed of the human body – or the functions of any part of it. And, of course, not being up tight about nakedness makes bathing and such a lot easier. We’ve never hesitated to bathe together when it was convenient or everybody was in a hurry or just because we felt like it. Our old house had a big square sunken tub. Sometimes all four of us got into it at the same time. Does that shock you?” “Oh, no – I’m surprised, I guess, but not ‘shocked’. In fact, I think more families should practice that kind of togetherness. But ... but didn’t you ... didn’t they, sometimes get ... excited when you were nude together like that?” Sally laughed. “You mean didn’t the boys get erections? Sure, all the time – Ken, too, for that matter. That’s natural as well. Ken never tried to hide having a hardon from the boys, and they were never the least ashamed of their own. As for me, well, it isn’t every woman who gets to sit in a bathtub surrounded by three hard young cocks!” Maybe I was a little shocked at this point, not to mention more than a little aroused. The pictures Sally raised in my mind were stimulating to say the least, and I strongly suspected I had heard only half the story so far. I was trying to formulate a way to extract the other half when Jerry and Jeff appeared and crossed to where we were seated. They were clad only in flimsy, loose-legged running shorts which were clearly unlined and left little to the imagination. Sally greeted them brightly. “Well, if you two are ready at last, I’ll finish getting dinner on the table. Sit down and keep Uncle George company while I throw everything together.” The boys settled on the couch, one on either side of me. Though there was plenty of room, they sat close. We chatted, somewhat 107

HJ Anthology 11 107

5/17/04 6:22:42 PM


uneasily on my part, about their upcoming baseball schedule until Sally called us to the table. Several times during the interval I felt one or the other of their bare legs touch mine. By the time we got up to go into the dining room, I had a roaring boner. I was forced to reach to adjust it to a less obvious position, and neither boy missed the movement. Both grinned widely at me, and Jeff patted my arm conspiratorially. At the table, Sally seated me between the boys again, with herself opposite. It was a nerve-racking meal for me. There was certainly nothing wrong with the food, but Jeff and Jerry sat with knees spread wide. Again, they made contact with my own on a number of occasions. Even more disconcerting, I several times glimpsed a pink dick head poking from the leg of the shorts of one or the other. I tried to keep my eyes elsewhere, but that was about as possible as walking in the rain without getting wet. I almost choked at one point when I glanced to my left and a good three inches of quite stiff boy-cock was visible along Jeff’s far thigh. I even saw it lurch alluringly just as I tore my eyes hastily away. When the meal was over, Sally glanced at her watch and said apologetically, “I’m sorry, George, but I promised to look in on a patient who’s just come out of hospital. Will you excuse me for a little while? I’m sure you and the boys can find a way to entertain yourselves.” She left us still seated at the table, in an atmosphere so tense you could have cut it into slices. I waited until I’d heard the garage door open and close again, then sat back and glanced at one boy and then the other. Both were openly clutching at their crotches and eyeing the tent in mine, and my suppressed lust for their hard young pricks suddenly passed the boiling point. I brushed their hands abruptly aside and filled both of my own with pulsing boy-meat. Seconds later we were all entirely naked and in a writhing mass of clutching limbs and gulping mouths on the living room floor. I’d consider boys off-limits for a number of reasons, but I quickly found myself regretting what I’d missed as I grappled with the two superhorny youngsters. Their bodies were unbelievably smooth and firm, and their steel-hard cocks were the sort that most men of my age experience only in their dreams. Jerry’s was dark and thick with a blunt mushroom head but only average in length, and Jeff’s was slimmer but longer with a less pronounced crown. I went down on my knees and gobbled first one then the other, then did my best to stretch my mouth around both at once. I sucked their teeming young balls and dived between the tight mounds of their silken asses. I nibbled their almost non-existent nipples and probed their tonsils with a frenzied tongue. I worshiped their youth and vitality 108

HJ Anthology 11 108

5/17/04 6:22:42 PM


in every way I could think of, and gratefully drank the gallon or so of sweet boy-nectar they each served up to me. And they were not merely passive recipients of my fevered attention. They returned full measure, seeming to be as fond of my fuller, hairier, coarser body as I was of their pristine new-minted freshness. One volcanic cum, of course, scarcely slowed them for an instant. Their insatiable young pricks, in fact, scarcely softened at all before they were panting for more action. But I was unprepared when Jerry suddenly begged, “Please fuck me, Uncle George,” and even more surprised when Jeff jumped in with, “Yeah! Fuck him, Uncle George – and I’ll fuck you!” It was an irresistible proposition. A delightful teen-age ass to sink my aging pecker into while a steely cock of the same age filled my own man-cunt! I didn’t know which was more appealing. I doubted that Jeff could fuck me to a stand-still the way John used to do, but his pecker was longer and should reach new depths in my hungry asshole. As for plowing Jerry’s smooth young butt, I couldn’t remember a treat like that since I was his age. Jerry cradled his head on his arms and thrust his rosy rump in the air while I donned the condom Jeff held out to me. Carefully I forced my ecstatic piston into the boy’s oh-so-tight ass. He gasped when I broke through the barrier of his sphincter, and then let out a long “Ohhhhhhh!” of pleasure as I pressed slowly deeper. Jeff contented himself with watching closely until I was firmly and fully in the saddle, then he positioned himself behind me and I felt his rubber-clad prong quickly probe my asscrack. I leaned over Jerry’s back as far as I could, and Jeff found my hole promptly enough. For the first time since John left, I was feeling my butt fill with hot, hard meat. Jeff’s slim rod did not stretch me to the point of complaining as John’s had sometimes done, but he seemed to keep shoving it into me forever before his almost hairless nuts were finally crushed against my cheeks. It took a few awkward moments before we managed to establish a comfortable rhythm, but before long we were working like a well-oiled machine: Jeff was withdrawing as I slammed up his brother’s satiny chute, then feeding me his pulsing prong again as I in turn pulled back for a fresh assault. For me it was a constant barrage of sensations from cock to asshole and asshole to cock, like a never ending cycle of mounting ecstasy. Neither of my young friends seemed to be having exactly a bad time, either. Jerry was thrusting his ass back at me each time I withdrew as if he were afraid I’d vacate his ass, and Jeff was huffing and panting and spearing deep into my vitals with increasing speed and enthusiasm.

109

HJ Anthology 11 109

5/17/04 6:22:43 PM


None of us was far from spilling his load when Sally chirped from the doorway, “Now that IS a pretty sight! There’s nothing a mother likes better than seeing her sons enjoy themselves!” Stark terror had ripped through me at the first sound of her voice, but the words were reassuring and, anyway, there was at that point neither a way to stop nor to disguise what we were doing. I think she may have frightened the sperm out of at least me a little prematurely, though, because all of a sudden they were blasting into the rubber in record numbers. Jeff threw back his head at almost the same instant and let out a yell that would have made Tarzan sit up and take notice. He wrapped his arms tight around me and ground his crotch hard against my ass as he pumped out his boy-juice. I knew Jerry had done the same when Sally chided, “Jerry! Now you’re squirting cum all over the carpet! Can’t you be more careful? You could put down a towel or something, you know!” And that’s how I acquired two delightful adopted sons. Or maybe it would be more correct to say a whole new family since, as you might imagine, Sally wasn’t content for long to remain a passive observer. But I’ll tell you about that another time, if you’re interested.

Christmas Eve Bath Time by Davey

My dad and I were sitting alone watching TV. It was the Christmas holiday following my eighteenth birthday and my brother and I were spending it with our father. My older brother was outside exploring the neighborhood. I caught something out of the corner of my eye. I saw Dad reach down and adjust his crotch. I knew it stirred an interest in me, and I liked it, just like I liked Dad. Our dad was stern, but fair. He was never mean to us, although we often thought so when he wouldn’t let us do something we wanted. He was a strong man but not large. I had seen him many times in shorts or swimming trunks and even naked and I always admired his well developed body and the light covering of hair. His dick was large, and even thinking of it gave me erections. I tried to imagine how large his would get when fully inflated. Dad had always seemed to be comfortable walking around the house in little clothing, unlike our mom. He encouraged us to do the same, which I did, unlike my brother, Todd. And now when we stayed with him, Dad would suggest to Todd and me that we get more comfortable, but Todd would just smirk and go to our room,where he spent most of his time, like at home with Mom. Todd stuck his head in the door and said he was going to walk the several blocks into town to look at the seasonal lights and storefront windows. Without even waiting for a reply, he turned and shut the 110

HJ Anthology 11 110

5/17/04 6:22:44 PM


door. We heard him step off the porch, whistling to himself. Dad looked at me and shrugged, “Just the two of us again tonight, Davey. Come over here and sit by your dad.” I like sitting close to dad, though I always waited for the invitation. I squeezed in next to his naked torso and he put his muscular arm around me. He still had on his running shorts, but that’s all. While I was adjusting to his body, he again reached down and adjusted his crotch. “Sometimes it zigs when you need it to zag,” he said as he made the adjustment. “You’ve gotten to be a big boy. You must know what I mean,” he laughed. I was a little embarrassed, but nodded my head, and grabbed my own crotch through my underwear, which was all I was wearing. “Davey, it’s Christmas Eve, and Todd’s out for a while. Let’s treat ourselves. Would you like to share a bath with Dad?” I tried not to sound too eager with my answer, but Dad must have heard it in my reply, because he gave me a squeeze and a big smile. “You turn off the TV and I’ll go start the water,” he said, getting up. When I walked into the bathroom, Dad was already standing naked, and swishing the bath water around. He looked up at me. “You’ve become a beautiful kid. You take after your mom. Go on, get in!” As I pulled off my underwear, I realized I had an erection. I couldn’t hide it. Dad was watching my every move. He felt my embarrassment. “Don’t worry about that, Davey,” he soothed, “ It happens to all guys, even me. See?” He pointed to his cock which had enlarged slightly, and was still alive with movement. I could only stare. It got even bigger and stiffer and started to point toward the ceiling. It reached beyond his navel and was a throbbing dark red surrounded by his thick, light brown pubic hair. I looked down at mine, which was also pointing at the ceiling, but that is where the similarity ended. Where his was dark red, mine was pink. And I had far less body hair and pubic hair. Dad’s cock must have been a good nine inches, compared to my six inches. And his was much thicker. “OK, climb in. Let’s make this a ‘special’ holiday bath.” I got in and started to sit across from him. “No, sit over here with me Davey, between my legs.” I got between Dad’s legs and he reached around me and gave me a big squeeze. I could feel his stiff cock against my back. He reached for the soap, and lathered up his hands. “Now let me show you how to feel real good.” He then grabbed my stiff dick with one soapy hand. “You feel good, Davey – do you like this?” he asked, as he stroked my dick up and down creating more and more lather. I loved it … and told him so! Then I asked if I could do the same for him. He laughed. 111

HJ Anthology 11 111

5/17/04 6:22:44 PM


“I’d love for you to do that for me, son!” I squirmed around and got up on my knees. As I reached for the soap, Dad continued to stroke my dick for me and it felt tremendously good. I lathered up both hands to stroke Dad’s big cock. Up and down I explored his wonderful hard shaft. I knew he liked it because of the sounds he was making. He just leaned back in the tub and closed his eyes. I was stroking up and down slowly ’cause I liked to hear Dad make those sounds. Suddenly he said aloud, “Oh Davey, that feels so good. Do me more, son. Stroke your dad’s big cock. That’s it, boy.” Then he looked at me and reached out and caressed my face. He leaned over and kissed me on the mouth. It was wonderful. “Let’s go faster, Davey. It feels real good, huh? You’re doing such a good job, son. Faster now!” His large hand increased speed as he fisted my sensitive, excited dick. Nothing before had ever felt this good, or had made my body tingle and fill with such lust. I stroked faster and faster and Dad was making loud groaning sounds. He loved it and I loved it! I watched his face as I pulled on his big thick cock. He loved me I could tell. “Really soon, Davey. It’s gonna cum real soon.” I could feeling it swelling as I kept on pulling. “It’s here, son. I’m cumming!” And the thick white sperm started coming

112

HJ Anthology 11 112

5/17/04 6:22:45 PM


out of his pee hole. Just at that moment the bathroom door opened and Todd stood frozen, staring at us. I wanted to stop, as I looked at Todd’s startled face. “No, don’t stop yet, Davey. Just a little more!” The hot cum kept coming out and onto my hands and his belly, as he continued to stroke and bring me off. My load fired straight up into the air as Todd approached the side of the tub. He watched as my jizz cascaded down my face, chest and stomach, and landed on my soaked crotch, and Dad’s wet hairy thighs. “Slow down a little, son, that’s it … that’s it … there.” I heard him saying as my quivering ceased and I came back to reality. “Oh Davey, that was so good of you. You are Daddy’s good boy. You made your dad feel so good.” I smiled and hugged him, feeling my sticky face against his hairy chest and the slippery sticky stuff on his belly with my hands. His cock was still stiff against me as he reached out, grabbing Todd around the legs and dragging him, clothes and all, into the tub on top of us. “It’s still early. We have the whole evening to enjoy,” he said, as he began pulling off Todd’s clothes. “It’s your turn, my big son,” he said to Todd. We all started laughing. Even Todd was laughing and caught up in the spirit of things. I began helping Dad get Todd’s clothes off, and had every intention of helping Dad get Todd off as well.

Wyoming Roommate

I still remember what it felt like to see my parents drive off after getting me settled in the dorm at college. It was my first time living away from home, and as I drove off it suddenly occurred to me that I was on my own. Tomorrow morning there would be no Mom in the kitchen making breakfast, no Dad banging on the bathroom door shouting, “Don’t take all day in there, boy!” That first night I slept alone on the top bunk in my small dorm room. It felt strange being so far from home. Bob, my roommate, arrived the next day. He was a very friendly farmboy from Wyoming, and I was relieved to have such a compatible roommate. Bob wanted to know all about life in Boston and I was just as curious about farm life in Wyoming. Later that night as I was relaxing on the top bunk, Bob went to shower. I was surprised when he came back with just a towel wrapped around his waist. Bob had a chunky, well muscled body and I found it hard to keep my eyes off him. I found it even harder when he slipped off his towel to finish drying his hair. He was so nonchalant about me seeing him buck-naked and the way his floppy dick swung as he shook his hair dry made me blush. He didn’t even bother to put any clothes on the rest of the evening and I found it so distracting watching him prance naked around the 113

HJ Anthology 11 113

5/17/04 6:22:46 PM


room that I was relieved when we finally turned the lights off and went to bed. By then I was so worked up that I had to touch my hard cock under the sheets. I was too shy to do anything other than hold it and squeeze it. But then I heard the lower bunk bed squeak. At first I thought Bob was just restless and trying to find a comfortable position, but I soon realized that he was obviously pumping that plump, farmboy cock of his. I carefully gave my raging cock a few strokes but stopped when my actions made the top bunk squeak. Bob realized I was still awake and suddenly stopped too. But, soon he began pumping again and making his bed squeak. I listened for a short while and then joined in again. Before long we were both pounding away and I had never felt so hot in my life before. Even though I couldn’t see him, just knowing that he was a few feet below me pumping his hard peter while I jacked mine made me so hot. We both let out loud gasps of relief when we shot. I pretended like nothing had happened and rolled over on my side. Yet I was relieved when Bob said, “Good night, Bill.” “Good night, Bob,” I replied. The next morning it was as if nothing special had happened. I couldn’t believe how carefree Bob was. I was ready to head for Mass and find a priest to confess to. Bob wanted to go out and play some touch football with the other guys in the dorm. That second evening I was sitting in my pajamas at my study desk getting ready for the first day of classes when Bob came back from another shower. Like the first night, he didn’t bother putting any clothes on and sat bare assed at his desk. I kept glancing over to enjoy his naked body and found it very hard to concentrate on my books. It became really hard when he started playing with his dick! He was flipping through his textbooks as if nothing was going on, and yet he had his hand in his crotch and was flipping his cock up and down and tugging on his balls. Soon my dick was hard as ever and poking out of my pajamas and throbbing like it did the night before. Bob kept diddling with his cock and after some time began to openly stroke it. He obviously was enjoying watching my reactions. Bob turned his chair towards me a bit so I could have a better view of what he was doing. He gave me warm smile and winked. I started to squirm and didn’t know what to do. But my cock had no hesitations and kept throbbing. By now I was staring at Bob as he stroked his fat, juicy meat. He turned his chair to face directly at me, spread his legs wide, cupped his balls with one hand and stroked away. I had to join him. 114

HJ Anthology 11 114

5/17/04 6:22:46 PM


I slid my pajama bottoms to my knees, took hold of my throbbing hardon and pumped my smooth shaft. As we stroked off, watching each other, Bob scooted closer and closer to me until our knees were touching. We were both getting close to shooting. Letting out a gasp, Bob shot first. He leaned forward, bringing his cockhead right up against mine and shot thick wads of gooey farm cream all over my dick, bush, and balls. The hot cream made me delirious. I felt my balls getting ready to blast off. Then, when Bob knelt down and began licking his cum off my cock, I couldn’t hold back. Bob grabbed my cock and pressed it into his mouth. My balls were already blasting off and there was nothing I could do but let my cum shoot into Bob’s face. He slid his mouth all the way down my shaft and held onto me as my balls bled a full load of thick Boston cream deep down Bob’s throat. Bob swallowed every drop I had to offer. When he had drained my balls, Bob finished lapping up the rest of his cum off my balls and bush. I felt warm and so relaxed.

Surprise in the Shower by Emmett Lyon At first I wasn’t paying any attention to the older man showering in the stall opposite mine, except for the vague awareness that his curtain wasn’t pulled all the way across. My own curtain couldn’t be pulled the whole way either, but that was because the last few rings were missing. After rinsing the shampoo out of my hair, I opened my eyes and suddenly found myself staring right at the guy – who was staring right back at me. Nervously, I lowered my gaze to his dick and saw his thick cock and big balls surrounded by a dense forest of dark pubic hair. As I watched, his penis began to swell as it hung between his legs, twisting a little to the side. When I looked back at his face, the man was still staring right at me, and I knew he could see my body, too. I felt as though I’d seen him before. We were quite a contrast. I was in my late teens, quite smooth, with a boyish build that made me seem even younger than I was; he looked to be in his mid-forties, hirsute and muscular, a square jaw dark with five o’clock shadow. Unsmiling, he continued to stare me down as he stroked his big Monaco to full erection. I retreated to the back of the shower stall to make sure that only he could see me as my own cock betrayed my excitement and rose to twitch upright against my stomach. The tension for me was becoming unbearable! A grown man who found me sexy …. I returned his stare with as much courage as I could muster and, finally, took hold of my dick and began to match him, stroke for stroke. 115

HJ Anthology 11 115

5/17/04 6:22:47 PM


116

HJ Anthology 11 116

5/17/04 6:22:48 PM


I would probably have shot my load in another second or two, but the guy suddenly turned, hiding his grown-up Monaco from my view, and busied himself with adjusting the temperature of his shower before he just turned off the water altogether. In a flash, he had grabbed his towel from the hook outside the stall and wrapped it around his waist. He was leaving! I didn’t know what I was supposed to do. Was that all that was going to happen? Without even pausing to think, I grabbed my towel, too, and followed him toward the lockers, hoping for another look or some kind of acknowledgement that he had – even if only for a little while – found me desirable. I scurried around the corner only to find myself looking at an empty room. No one was there! Just as I was about to turn back to the showers, powerful arms grabbed me from behind, a hand covering my mouth, and I was quickly pulled backward into something that must have served as a large janitor’s closet. In a single motion, the man pushed the door closed and turned the lock, still holding one hand tightly over my mouth. I was rigid with a very strange combination of fear and excitement as he slowly turned me toward the back of the closet, pushing my head down above an old square sink. My towel was then torn from my slim hips and I moaned into his hand as I felt his hard cock riding up and down the cleft of my buttocks. Still he said nothing, but when he realized that I was not going to cry out, he took his hand off my mouth and slid it down along my torso to grab my own hard dick. I whimpered with excitement as he stroked me and his hairy chest began to rub against my back. Suddenly, he grabbed me by the shoulders, spun me around, and slowly forced me to the floor until I was kneeling in front of him. His fingers twined tightly into the hair at the back of my head as he pushed my face toward his cock which was drooling with precum. Without being told, I opened my mouth wide to take his spongy cockhead into my throat … I was gagging when he finally released me just long enough for me to get a breath, then shoved that big dick back into my mouth. Since my hands were free, I was able to cup his big balls and circle the enormous base of his penis with my fingers. This was one hell of a man. I could feel the soft hair of his thighs against my cheeks as I sucked and licked his fat cock; the fur that covered his hard abdomen scratched against my nose. In and out … in and out … he fucked my throat until I almost passed out. In fact, I think I must have started to go limp, because the next thing I know, he’s lifting me up until I’m standing right in front of him. By then my eyes had begun to adjust to the dim light, 117

HJ Anthology 11 117

5/17/04 6:22:49 PM


118

HJ Anthology 11 118

5/17/04 6:22:49 PM


and I realized that he was bending down towards me, bringing his mouth to mine. He held me tight, kissing me hard, his tongue digging deep into my mouth, his stubble grinding against my chin. I wrapped my arms around him and pulled him even tighter, feeling his big dick sliding back and forth against my stomach. With yet another surprise movement, he spun me back to face the sink and bent me over the lip at a 90-degree angle. With his strong legs, he scissored my own legs wide apart until my hole was exposed. There was a pause while I saw him pump out some soap gel from the dispenser over the sink and his big fingers began to force their way into my ass. The cool gel acted as a lubricant – thank God – and he had soon shoved at least three fingers in before he removed them and positioned his dripping cockhead at the opening of my beechnut. Grabbing my hips, he pulled me slowly back against him as his cock slid inexorably deeper and deeper inside me. It seemed as though he he would surely split me in two as he continued to push his thick pole in. Finally, just when I thought I couldn’t take any more, he pushed that big dick all the way home. That’s when the rodeo began. I’m sure I was pretty much out of it by this point, because all I remember are the disjointed images and feelings from the fuck …. things like his hairy balls slapping against my own smooth nuts every time he rammed his cock into me … or the sound of his ragged breathing hissing in my ear with every stroke … or the time he grabbed me by the hair to twist my head around so he could kiss me while he fucked my ass raw … or my tongue against his biceps, licking the salty sweat off his arm as I felt him pumping that monster in and out … in and out… in and out! When he finally came, he just slammed that big cock into me harder than ever, and I sure do hope that I’m the only one who heard the breathy, keening shouts he made! I had also cum, my cock pressed tight between my thigh and the janitor’s sink as the hairy animal on my back shot volley after volley of his spunk deep inside me. For a long time we stayed like that, his semi-hard dick still nailing me to the sink as our breathing returned to normal. When he finally slipped out of me, I felt abandoned. But imagine my pleasure as he knelt and, spreading my cheeks with his big hands, gently licked my sore hole and tasted his own cum as it leaked from inside me. Turning me around, he found my seed spilled against my thigh and eagerly ate that too. When he was done, I knelt in front of him – this time entirely of my own volition – and lovingly licked his softening cock and balls clean. Finally, we stood together in a tight embrace and stole a final 119

HJ Anthology 11 119

5/17/04 6:22:50 PM


kiss before furtively hurrying out to dress as we rushed to leave the locker room. Then it hit me. He was the man I had seen recently several days in a row, as I passed the department store window, who was dressed as Santa.

The Monastery by John

I was beginning to regret my decision to hitchhike home. The people who’d picked me up outside Los Angeles were kind, but a bit too permissive of the three pre-teens I rode with in the back of their station wagon, and I felt relieved when they told me that they were at the part of the journey where they were going to head in a direction I didn’t want to go. I was glad to be free of the noisy youngsters and their constant talking and fighting. I thanked them for the ride, gathered my duffel bag, and began the walking and waiting process that all hitchhikers do. It was beginning to get dark and the thought of being in this deserted area, miles from any town, wasn’t appealing. There hadn’t been a car pass me in over an hour. Looking back I saw the lights of a car approaching. It looked to be about a mile behind me, and I sure hoped they weren’t going to turn off onto the little dirt road I had passed not long ago. I also hoped that whomever was driving would stop and give me a lift, and also hoped they wouldn’t be too weird. As the vehicle approached I could see that it was an old model truck, pretty beat up too, and the closer it got the more I was sure it was a Ford. I took up the stance, saying a short prayer, and waited. The old truck drove right on by and I had a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach. Turning to gather up my gear I heard the truck slowing down, and I looked up to see that it had stopped about two hundred feet beyond and was now slowly coming toward me in reverse. Not wanting to pass up an opportunity, I began jogging forward to meet my ride. If nothing else they might be going to some little town where I could find a cheap motel for the night. The truck stopped beside me and the door was pushed open. There was no overhead light inside the cab and so I couldn’t see the face, but a calm, deep voice said, “Get in, young man.” I tossed my things in the back and got in, glad to be sitting down and no longer alone on this deserted road. I thanked the man for stopping, introduced myself and was surprised to see that he was clad in a long monk’s robe. He told me his name was Brother Michael, and asked me how I came to be on such a deserted stretch of the road at this time of the day. 120

HJ Anthology 11 120

5/17/04 6:22:51 PM


We talked for a while as he drove and I learned that the next town was over 150 miles ahead and that he was heading back to the Monastery where he lived. The Monastery was only about five miles down this road and then he said he had to turn off and go another 20 miles into the mountains. I was just about ready to tell him that he might as well let me out right there when he decidedly declared that, “Of course, you’ll be spending the night with us. I wouldn’t allow a young man to walk this road in the dark.” I thanked him and breathed a sigh of relief as I hadn’t relished the prospect of spending a night alone walking along a dark, deserted highway. It was pitch dark when we arrived at the Monastery. We got out and I picked up my things and followed Brother Michael into the adobe building. The lights were out and he explained that the other Brothers were all in bed since they were early risers for prayers. He led me down a long, narrow hallway and opened the door to one of the cells. It was spartan in the room, just a low bed, a chair and small writing table, and a Crucifix on the wall. But it was clean and the bed didn’t look that uncomfortable. When I turned to thank him I found that he had quietly disappeared. I looked out into the dark hallway but could neither see nor hear him and had no idea where he’d gone. I closed the door, and by the light of the candle he’d provided, arranged my belongings and stripped naked and got under the covers and was soon fast asleep. I woke a couple of times during the night and was sure I’d heard footsteps just outside the door, but didn’t bother to get up to see. The morning sun broke through the small window and nearly blinded me and just as I threw back the cover, stood up and began stretching, the door opened and there was Brother Michael and another of the Brothers. I hadn’t noticed last night that Brother Michael had gray hair and a full, well-kept beard. Suddenly I felt a rush of embarrassment flooding over me as I realized that not only was I naked, but my dick was hard as a rock due to a full bladder. The younger Brother looked right at it, and I was sure that the look on his face was one of lust. Brother Michael didn’t say a word. And as far as I could tell he hadn’t even looked at my swollen manhood. He handed me a towel and washcloth and introduced his companion, Brother Gabriel, and told me to follow Brother Gabriel to where I could relieve myself and bathe. I gladly accepted the towel, covered myself, and followed Brother Gabriel to the washroom. 121

HJ Anthology 11 121

5/17/04 6:22:52 PM


Once in the washroom I quickly stepped to the primitive urinal and relieved myself. I heard the sounds of a shower behind me and as I finished pissing I walked to where I heard the sound, around a partition, and saw that Brother Gabriel was standing under one of the shower heads, his back to me, as if waiting for me to join him. I stepped into the shower area and the hot water slowly pouring from an old fashioned shower head felt good as it cascaded over my shoulders and onto my back. Brother Gabriel turned to face me, extending his hand with a bar of what looked like homemade soap. Glancing down I couldn’t help but notice that he had an erection. His cock was quite similar in size to my own, short, about 5”. Actually his was a bit thinner than my own, but where I had an elongated and arrow shaped head on my cock, his was more flared and mushroom like. He had a moderate amount of black pubic hair compared to my thick brown bush. Neither of us said a word. We just moved toward each other, my now hard cock touching his as we embraced and rubbed our cocks together. Startled by the sound of Brother Michael clearing his throat, I turned to see him standing naked, his hairy chest a delightful salt and pepper combination. His cock was only semi-hard but fast filling with blood. It was larger than mine and Brother Gabriel’s by perhaps an inch to an inch and a half, and definitely much thicker around, with a blunt, short head that sported an overly large hole, and a loose, short foreskin that had slipped back to reveal just how dark and almost purple his cockhead was when erect. Brother Michael stepped up to where we were and pressed his naked body against me, and the heat of his hard cock excited me as he rested it against my hip. He put his face to mine, our lips met, and I felt his tongue begin to probe my lips. I opened my mouth and his tongue invaded, sending waves of heat all the way to my toes. There were other sounds in the shower room, but I ignored them. Soon Brother Gabriel’s grip around me slackened and his hands were gone, soon to be replaced with Brother Michael’s. He held me close to him and my smooth chest was treated to a feast as his abundantly hairy, now wet, chest touched mine. I felt the intense heat of his cock as he pressed his crotch into mine. He slid his strong, calloused hands down my back and kneaded my buttocks, and in doing so seemed to press me even harder to his body. Glancing over Brother Michael’s shoulder, I saw another of the monks, his long, slender cock at full erection. Bending Brother Gabriel over and then rubbing the tip of his dick against Brother 122

HJ Anthology 11 122

5/17/04 6:22:52 PM


Gabriel’s ass, he spread his young cheeks and pushed his cock into the young Brother’s ass. He fucked him in a furious manner, his own ass tightening and relaxing as he thrust deeper and deeper into Brother Gabriel’s ass. The sight of that fucking combined with the friction of Brother Michael’s fat cock against mine caused the sperm that had been churning in my balls to blast forth all over Brother Michael’s furry belly and crotch. I spurted several times, but the intensity of Brother Michael’s erection and the caressing of my ass by his hands made me retain my erection. Brother Michael sucked my tongue into his mouth as if it were a cock, and it felt so sensual the way his lips bore down on my tongue and I began wondering what it would feel like to have him sucking my cock. Suddenly he stepped back from me a bit, cupped his hands and aimed a stream of water at my cum soaked pubes, then back at his, washing the cum off our bodies. He then took me by the hand and led me out of the shower. I stood there as he toweled me off and then himself, both of our cocks still steely hard. Not saying a word, he took me by the hand again and led me back to the little cell I had slept in the previous night. We left behind the group of monks who were breaking their vows of chastity. I didn’t care as the only thing I wanted was to have Brother Michael inside of me. Once in the little room I lay on the bed and waited for him to do with me whatever he wanted. He came and sat beside me, bent and kissed me, and then stretched out beside me. He kissed his way down my neck and down to one of my nipples which he sucked into his mouth and lightly bit, his hand stroking my cock very gently and slowly at the same time. He licked his way on down until I felt his warm tongue in my navel, which sent shivers up my spine and made my cock twitch at the same time. Straight on down he moved, his beard tickling my belly, until his nose was in my pubic bush. He rooted in my bush with his nose. My sack was still loose and free in spite of my steely erection, and the feel of his warm, moist breath on them was wonderful. He kissed his way up the underside of my shaft and when he reached my cockhead opened his mouth and swallowed, rolling his tongue rapidly over the sensitive tip, and then plunging all the way to my cockroot. I had had my cock sucked before by some friends in the Navy, but their technique couldn’t compare to what I was experiencing from Brother Michael. Pushing my legs apart he left my cock and licked down between my legs, his tongue deftly parting the hairs around my asshole. I 123

HJ Anthology 11 123

5/17/04 6:22:53 PM


felt the tip of his tongue pressing against my rosebud. It entered me. I sighed in pleasure and he moved his body around and above me and I had full access to his big cock. I took as much of his cock as I could, thankful that it wasn’t longer, and salivated all over it as I sucked ferociously. I could feel his fingers now penetrating my asshole, probing deeper and deeper inside of me and I knew that he planned to fuck me, and I wanted him to do it soon. As if reading my thoughts he pulled his well slicked cock from my mouth and moved quickly into position between my legs. He placed the blunt head of his dick against my hole, spread my legs farther apart while pushing them back toward my chest and forced his cockhead inside me. I hadn’t been fucked that many times, so I wasn’t prepared for the shock of having him shove the whole length of his dick in, in one movement. A painful moan escaped me, followed by another. He held himself in place, completely still. He waited for the pain to subside. It took several minutes during which I could feel his cock swell more and then seem to go down, all caused by him using the muscles of his ass without any in and out fucking movement. This eased the pain considerably and made me more anxious for him to begin again. When he was satisfied I was ready, he began to move. Very slowly to begin with, but the tempo increased until his cock was almost wrenched from my sucking hole, and on the down stroke my own hard cock was massaged by the dense thicket of hair on his hard, flat, hot stomach pressing and crushing against me. Sweat was dripping from his forehead onto my chest and both our bodies were coated with a film of it as our now slickened coupling took on a wild beat of its own. His cock and my ass were in harmony as I clamped down hard on him with my sphincter as he pulled back, releasing as he plunged back into me. The heat and force of his cockhead stimulating my prostate elicited the animal instinct inside me as I growled and purred in unison with him. I felt my balls tightening and knew that the moment of climax was very close. Like lightning hitting a tree, I blew my nuts at the same time as he. My ass muscles were milking every last drop from his balls as my own were being emptied between our bodies. Exhausted, he collapsed on top of me, his cock dwindling in size and sadly pulling free of my insides. I stayed with them for the three days of my leave, sadly returning to the base, wishing that I could remain there forever. I never returned, but every time I see a man in a robe I get a hardon and think back to the time I spent at the Monastery …. 124

HJ Anthology 11 124

5/17/04 6:22:54 PM


After Practice

It’s football season again and all over America, coaches are making sure to teach their boys all the right moves, on and off the field. After a hard day running, tackling other guys, and throwing those tough balls, players need to learn the softer side of the game. And after practice is the perfect time for coaches to pass on their skills acquired over many years of training. It takes a coach’s firm, yet tender grip to help steer a healthy lad in the right direction. And players will be forever grateful when coaches show them how to release those pent-up desires that build up when boys spend all day with their faces in each others’ hard, steamy asses and crotches.

Farm Boy Fun

A true story by Danny O’Toole Last year when I was visiting family in a small town in Northern California near where I grew up, I had a remarkable double flashback experience. I had a good childhood growing up on a farm and living in a rural community. Farm boys usually learn about sex very early, at least the mechanics, but just because your dick is big enough to play with doesn’t mean you have somebody to share the experience with. I had a good teacher, an older cousin, who had a big dick and could jack off five times in a row. Our play times in the barn were Olympic events because his nine inch dick never got soft, and he liked it sucked, played with, jacked off, and generally like to show it 125

HJ Anthology 11 125

5/17/04 6:22:54 PM


off. Anything to get his load off. My hand or mouth, his hand, even sucking his own horse cock. Being tall and thin he had no problem lying down, hiking his legs over his head, and swallowing at least the whole head of his dick. I would lie down with my head next to his and watch his big hard cock going in and out of his mouth. Between slobbers he would tell me how good it felt and the taste made him crazy, and he would pull back and a long string of precum would stretch from his dick to his mouth. Grinning, he would then lash his tongue out to my lips and let me share, and we would groan together and he would jam his dick back down in his mouth. Sometimes he would tell me to get behind him, lick his floppy nuts, and then push down so he could get more of his dick deeper in his mouth. When this scene got too hot, he would always pull me back down with my face next to his so I could share in the action, sucking his saliva coated cock when he pulled it out, and sharing it when he shot his load. Not a fast shooter, we would both be sweaty and dripping by the time he was at last ready. When he couldn’t hold it any longer he would pull back, popping his dick out of his lips and hold it like a cannon. Grunting and swearing as he would loft the first two shots into his open mouth and then aim the rest at my face and all over our chests. I would be jacking off at the same time, seeing stars, beating my boy dick into a frenzy like his, smearing my cum everywhere. Lessons with my cousin were frequent. Seeing him showing off his dick, I would soon be breathing hard and he would shove me down toward his half hard dick and he would tell me to suck it, work it over, and slurp it like I meant it! Smiling, holding his swollen dripping meat in my face, saying something like, “Kid, you’ve got a lot to learn.” And learn I did because what can you say to a dick that is big, thick, and ready for action. The head was so big I could barely get it in my mouth, but I did, and soon learned how to lube it up with spit and take my time. Cousin Jim would just grin and lie back with his hands behind his head and watch, giving directions and telling me how good it felt. I would take turns sucking and jacking until finally he would heave and snort, and tell me to get ready and then shoot out a load that most of the time would spurt out so thick and powerful I couldn’t swallow quickly enough and would pull off to see it fly over my head. Sometimes he would stand up so he could really show off, and pull it from my mouth and shoot a line of sperm at least six feet across the floor. Other times he would take several steps back and aim and hit me in the face with his hot cum. He would work up another hefty 126

HJ Anthology 11 126

5/17/04 6:22:55 PM


load, and often would be so worked up, he would cum several times while we played in the barn. Once he had me measure his cum spurts where they landed across the cement floor of the barn. That made him hot again, and he walked over, let me nuzzle his dangling balls into another hardon, put his hands behind my head and guided his thick dick down deep in my throat. The memories flow back vividly. But Cousin Jim was not the only guy I played with on the farm. One of the guys in my class lived about two miles away and we used to hike around the creek bed during our free time from chores. Rich was the middle child of a flock of kids, all of them red headed and freckled. He had pale blue eyes, nice teeth, and always seemed to be very quiet, but he was anything but unnoticeable. A perfect set of shoulders and a great butt – farm work sure builds great bodies. One day down by the creek on a very hot summer afternoon we decided to wade out into the water. Off came the shirts and pants but he was shy about removing his underwear. I wanted to see what he had under his skivvies so I took the initiative and doffed everything and headed across the sandbar into the water. I called for him to come in but he just stood there. I called him chicken and said nobody was around to see his puny dick anyhow. That did it! He pulled off his underwear and ran toward me in the water. I know my eyes must have popped out when I saw his dick. The dong he was sporting belonged to a grown man. We wrestled in the water, pushing and shoving, and then pulled ourselves out to the sand bank. I sort of apologized for calling his dick puny and asked how he got such a big piece of meat. He turned bright red which only accented the orange hair around his cock, grinned with that devilish smile, and said, “Aw gee, I’ve been jacking off with my brothers for a long time.” “You have?” I said, reaching down to pull on my cock and balls, wishing I had some brotherly action. “What do you guys do?” digging for details. “Well,” he said turning to face me, “Once I was sleeping with my oldest brother. I woke up and the bed was shaking and I asked him what he was doing.” He laughed, threw the covers back, and said, ‘Beating my meat Dummy … want to watch?’” “All guys do that. Don’t you?” His question caused me to be embarrassed, as I thought of beating off to the image of Cousin Jim’s dick in my mouth. “So you play with your brothers?” I further quizzed. “I mean do you ever feel their cocks and stuff?” “Sure,” he said, eyeing my hardened dick. “All the time. You ever play with your Cousin Jim?” he asked and then added, “He and my oldest brother fool around all the time.” My ears perked up! 127

HJ Anthology 11 127

5/17/04 6:22:56 PM


“I followed them on my bike one time down by the river. They got naked and started screwing around, ya know, twisting tits, jacking each other off, and then your cousin Jim got down and sucked my brother’s dick!” he informed me. Both our dicks were rigid now, and his was leaking as I listened and stared at the size of it. He continued with his story. “I jacked off watching them. It must have felt good, they were both grunting and groaning, and soon I could see cum shooting in the air. And not just once, they did it three times, once getting on a blanket and I saw Carl stuff his dick up Jim’s ass!” The story made me breathless and super horny. I reached out and grabbed Richie and started wrestling with him saying, “You fucker, you made all that up, didn’t you?” He was bigger than I was and in no time he was sitting on my chest with his big dick pointing in my face. And wham, I went for it. Before he could say bingo I had his cock down my throat. With both hands around his nice firm ass I pulled him into heaven. He was so surprised he jerked back letting me get a better look at his spit covered rosy foreskinned prong. “Shit Danny, where did you learn to do that?” he said in a voice just above a whisper. “From Cousin Jim, where else – want some more?” I didn’t have to ask twice and he was back in the saddle, only this time I moved from underneath him, and twisted around until my dick was aimed directly at his mouth, too. I could feel his breath on my throbbing dick and knew he was looking at it, watching every pulse beat. Cousin Jim’s cock was cut, but Rich had a foreskin like mine and when I peeled it back with my lips and sucked all the way down, it took his breath away. “It’s there for you Richie,” I said pulling off his dick, “Go for it!” I could feel his hand around my dick and then the smooth velvet of his lips wrapped around the head and he was hooked. In no time we were ready to unload and his trigger went first and I gobbled down spurt after spurt, but he couldn’t take it and pulled my dick out and got my load all over his face and chest. “Ma-a-a-n-n-n,” he croaked out, “That sent me into space.” But his dick didn’t go soft and neither did mine. I had other plans for Richie. “Want to do it some more?” I foolishly asked. In no time at all we lay out on the grass away from the sun and I rolled him face down and climbed on his beautiful ass. I rubbed his back, chewed on his ears, and when I buried my face between his asscheeks he just sighed, relaxed and opened wide. What I had learned from Cousin Jim came natural to me. I continued to chew and lick, spreading spit all over his rosebud and knifing my tongue as far as I could reach. He flopped and purred and when I came up for air, he reached back and pulled my face back into posi128

HJ Anthology 11 128

5/17/04 6:22:56 PM


tion. Soon I used my fingers with lots of spit. One now all the way in and another half way in. He was going crazy. I asked if he wanted me to stop. “No, no, don’t stop,” he whimpered. “Don’t stop whatever you’re doing … it’s making me crazy and my dick is so hard the cum is pushing out.” I knew he must be thinking of seeing Carl fucking my cousin Jim. I had fucked with Cousin Jim before, so I knew the routine. Jim had even been horny enough to let me do it to him. Rich was more than ready and I lubed my dick with spit and aimed the torpedo on target. His tight little butthole refused to give and I had thought Richie had been plugged by one or more of his brothers by now. Suddenly he reared back and whammo, I was half way in. He froze, I froze, and I could hear him grunting little “ugh, ugh, ugh’s.” I lay there on top of him, feeling my dick flex inside, and I knew he was feeling it too, so I licked his ear and told him how good it felt and I could pull out if he wanted me to. That just made him tighten his butt muscles around my dick. That was the signal. I pulled almost out, dribbled spit around my shaft, and sank back down only this time I hit bottom. My dick was nowhere near as big as his, or his brothers’, but big enough so Rich knew he was getting his first fuck. Every time I would pull out and stoke back in again he would sigh and whimper. I was in heaven realizing I was the first to fuck him. Finally, grunting and groaning, he pushed back on his hands and knees and let me have full access to his creamy white ass. I had my hand around his big dick jacking him off while I fucked away. I loved the feel of how steely hard my fucking made him. His juice coated my fist. “OH, God, I can’t take it anymore,” he gurgled out, “I’m gonna cum, my whole body feels like it’s gonna shoot out my dick!” “Do it buddy, do it for me,” I ordered him, slamming his body with mine! I knew he was cumming the way his butt muscles tightened around my dick and I started to shoot at the same time. I saw flashes and stars and heard noises and some of them were mine and I had to hold him down so he wouldn’t flop around and pull me out. Finally I drifted back to earth and disengaged our bodies. I lay down next to him and he was looking me in the eye and said, “I guess I ain’t got a cherry anymore!” I grinned and said quietly, “Guess not, Richie.” I’m still amazed his brothers hadn’t taken his cherry first. Richie and I never became real pals. I’m sure he moved on to fuck sessions with his brothers and probably Cousin Jim, now that he had experienced it. But I never forgot that afternoon. Sure we played around a few times after that day, but after that, he never came to 129

HJ Anthology 11 129

5/17/04 6:22:57 PM


mind until my return home when I ran into someone down by the old pond that reminded me of him. And with what happened, it was for good reason.

My Blond Stud-Boy Student

A number of years ago I was teaching Sociology in a large Midwestern university. For one class I had a large auditorium full of students, mostly freshmen. I had a lectern on the stage and felt very distant from all the students, there were so many. All the tests were multiple guess and corrected by machines. The only contact I had with students, is when they felt they had answered the question correctly, and they had not. After the first test, a neatly dressed, handsome young man, blond wavy hair, small of build, 5’6” with an angular face, blue eyes that sparkled and a smile that would beguile anyone, came up to discuss one question on the test. Stan introduced himself and during the discussion complemented me on my lectures. I appreciated the comments, and asked him about himself, what his plans were, how old he was, (19), was he from this city, (yes), did he live at home, (yes), any brothers or sisters, (yes, he has one a twin brother). A whole list of twin questions and answers went on, as well as my desire to get to know him better and take in all the details I could, on the Adonis standing before me. Did both of you sleep in the same room still (I almost said bed); did your parents dress you the same or different; do you still feel close to Steve, your brother? (Yes). What do you do when you are not in school; what are your hobbies? One of them was playing billiards at home. He asked if I would like to come over and play a few games. The smile on his face and the sensual feelings he was giving me, made my cock harden immediately. Here I am almost old enough to be his father, with my oldest sons six years younger than he, my temples graying, considered handsome by many; 150 lbs, 5’11” dark hair, trim mustache, and my hard 7” cock tenting my pant leg out and throbbing. I tried to adjust it without he or anyone else in the emptying classroom seeing it, but this lovely stud-boy only smiled more. I don’t know if he was as excited as I was or saw my anxious eyes looking him over or not, especially his crotch, but he asked me if this was my last class and could I drive him home. Absolutely! Wow! Thank goodness it was my last class or I would have cut the rest of the day, even though I was a professor. I quickly gathered my things into my briefcase and we walked close together, out into the parking lot and to my VW. I let him in first and took a good look at Stan’s beautifully formed boy butt. It was neatly covered with tight slacks that showed off his bubble-boy butt with a nice cleft that separated the two orbs. I put my briefcase in the back 130

HJ Anthology 11 130

5/17/04 6:22:58 PM


seat behind him and squeezed his shoulder as I moved back to close the door. He smelled wonderful. That young, clean cut, boy smell. It sent shivers throughout my body remembering when I was young and had friends that smelled so sweet too. When I got into the car, my hardon had not gone down and was very prominent when I pulled up my pants to sit down. I didn’t care if this boy stud did see it throb and jump. I started the car, put it in reverse, and Stan’s knee was right there. He held it tight against my hand, but not obviously. As I turned around to look out the back, our eyes met and he smiled a very sweet innocent stud-boy smile. I moved my shoulder and my hand slid to his thigh and I let it rest there while I backed up. I had a hard time not squeezing his thigh and running my hand up to this boy’s crotch, but I controlled myself as best I could. I shifted to low and second and kept my hand on the gear shift, wishing it was his love shaft, but I had to play it cool, as he was really not making any advances at this point. He kept his knee at my hand. When we had gotten on the streets, I would put it into 4th gear and then since his leg was there I would rest my hand on his thigh and ask him about himself, and joke with him and give his thigh a squeeze or two. Oh, this daddy was getting hotter by the minute. The questions went immediately to, “Do you have a girlfriend?” “Yes, well sort of.” “Do you go out often?” “Sort of.” “Have you made love to her?” “A little petting, but I really don’t know how to make love.” “It sort of comes naturally you know,” I said. He replied that she didn’t want to and so he had never pursued it. “Did you and your brother ever play around together?” “Yes, we have. He has a problem though, his prick has the opening down from the head a ways. And so he is different than me. We are both cut though, and not very big,” he shared. I said, “Size doesn’t matter, only the enjoyment you get from using it makes any difference.” Needless to say the juices were flowing inside of me and out of the end of my hard daddy-dick, spotting my pants. I asked what he and Steve, his brother, had done together, learning about sex. He said that they mostly had jacked off, and sucked each other once in a while, but in the last year or so, Steve didn’t want to do it anymore. (Oh, if I had only had a twin brother, we would be doing all kind of boy things.) Stan said that he had not done anything with anyone else. We got to his home and no one was home, so we went to the basement and organized the billiard balls, and shot part of a game of 131

HJ Anthology 11 131

5/17/04 6:22:58 PM


billiards. I hadn’t played in a long time, nor was I very good at it, and I asked him to show me how. He got over the top of me as best this boy stud could do to hold my hands, saying that I was a lot like his dad. He pressed himself against my back and I could feel his hard stud-boy prick pressing into my buttocks. He made some fucking motions and I took the hint and pushed back against him feeling his hard boy prick push into my daddy-butt cheeks. I turned my head to the side, we were nose to nose, asked if he would rather play some other kind of billiards and Stan smiled that innocent stud-boy smile and said he would love to play with a better set of balls. I put the cue stick down and reached behind me to feel his throbbing boycock. It wasn’t very long, maybe 4” or 5” but it was hard and anxious. Stan reached around and took hold of my very hard cock. I turned around and he hugged me very tightly. I put my arms around him and leaned over to kiss him. His handsome innocent stud-boy face, his beautiful blue eyes and sensuous mouth looked starved for affection. He opened his delicious boy-mouth and I kissed him and drove my daddy-tongue deep into his mouth and rolled mine around his tongue as we kissed for a long time, feeling each other all over and very closely. My daddy dick got harder as did Stan’s boy-dick. We almost could not let loose of each other. Stan hung onto me and wrapped his legs around mine to get closer. He humped his boy-dick into mine and I guess we could almost have cum right then and there. However, I wanted to have him close to me in the flesh before erupting. I pushed him gently away from me. When we finally released each other, I said that I would like to teach him how to make love. Stan said that he really wanted to know, and could we start now. I was in a state of sheer joy and excitement, and I could feel his eagerness and desire to learn. I wondered if being in the house was safe, since he and Steve still sleep in the same room, and my career was at stake to say the least, back then, so I suggested we drive into the country and find a secluded place. My house was off limits as my wife and children were there. Stan said that he knew a secluded “lover’s lane” where we could go and have some privacy. Off we went. On the way there we talked about the facts of life and the mechanics of fucking, sucking, gratification, orgasms, protection from disease, how to stimulate women and men and how to not have children until you are ready. He was frequently feeling my daddy-hardon, saying he wanted to keep it very ready, and I was doing the same to his boy-stud-dick. When we arrived, and felt secure and undisturbed, I reached over and started to feel his chest and tits, and unbuttoned his shirt, and 132

HJ Anthology 11 132

5/17/04 6:22:59 PM


reached in and squeezed and massaged his hairless chest and young boy-tits and talked softly about how a stud-boy’s tits are a very exciting part of the body. He leaned over and wanted to kiss again, so we did. Stan put his boy-tongue in my mouth this time and I sucked it hard and I massaged his tits and smooth muscled baby boy-abdomen, hard and smooth, I reached around under his shirt and pulled him closer to me, and felt his back and the top of his buttocks under his belt. Such a beautifully smooth boy-butt with a virgin boy-pussy not far away. My daddy adrenaline was flowing fast and furious. We were still kissing as I unbuttoned his pants and felt his rigid boycock through his briefs. It was just the right size. Not very big around, but it was going to be the best mouthful of boycock I would ever have. Stan lifted his virgin butt up toward me as I felt him and he groped my daddy-dick. I moved my kissing down his chin, around to his ears and neck. Oh, how wonderful is the taste and smell of a young boy. Then I moved to his beautiful, smooth, lightly defined chest and then to his tits and sucked them and tongued them. He moaned and squirmed and pushed his chest toward me, and I sucked harder. He put his free hand and arm around my head and pulled me closer as I sucked each boy-tit and kissed my way down his clean, fresh, smooth abdomen. I stuck my tongue in his naval and bathed it with kisses, he was wiggling, like he didn’t know where to go. I moved my kissing on down to his covered boy-prick and sucked it through his briefs, from top to bottom, as he lifted himself off the seat. Oh, it was delicious to feel his boy-balls and his thighs, as I sucked on this precious boy-tool. I was pinching and feeling his tits and abdomen, and he was moaning and letting out guttural sounds of ecstasy, he kept pushing toward my ministrations, and I was sucking and feeling his boycock get harder and harder. I had to have these virgin boy-jewels and scepter. I reached up and grabbed his shorts and pants with both hands in front and back while he lifted up and I pulled them down to his ankles. He sat back down and I gazed at his smooth milk-white boy-skin. A sight to behold. His young, hard cock and balls were crowned with only a tuft of light golden brown hair. His hips and thighs were slim and graceful. He was a living boy-Adonis. I leaned over again and kissed and tongued all around this beautiful sight, his abdomen, and thighs and groin, never touching his hard throbbing boy-scepter and virgin jewels. He squirmed and wiggled and pushed up, hoping I would engulf him, but for a bit, all I did was circle this humping boy-stud’s manhood. He kept feeling my hardon, and with one hand fumbled to get my belt undone and my pants unzipped, when he was having trouble he would go back to kneading me, because I would attack him in a 133

HJ Anthology 11 133

5/17/04 6:23:00 PM


different way and he would have to stop, as his attention turned to himself and the pleasure he was feeling probably for the first time in his young life. I finally helped him a little and he got my zipper down and pulled my pants and briefs down a bit and his hand felt cold on my hot daddy-cock, but it felt good as he struggled to get my hardon free of my pant leg. All seven inches sprang to new life as he freed it, and Stan said to me, “Ohhhhhh, Daddy, what a big cock you have, and it’s sooooo hard. Ohhhh, I love to feel it and play with it.” He started to pump it slowly and run his fingers over the head and made me shudder and want to feed him some daddy-cum as I got very close to climaxing, several times. But I held on to his hand once in a while as I could feel myself getting too close, as I wanted this to last for a long time. I finally could wait no longer to engulf Stan’s jewels, I spread his legs apart a bit by putting my hand between his thighs and feeling his perineum and hardness between his legs. I used my tongue to entwine his balls and pull them into my mouth. Like two jewels they were sucked into Daddy’s mouth, and I sucked gently and tugged at them, and tongued them around and around. His delicious sweet manly boy-odor was exhilarating. I kept massaging his tits and stomach and finally felt my way down to his scepter and felt of its young hardness. I pumped on it gently and squeezed it. He was moaning and spreading his legs further apart and pushing up against my mouth. I kept circling his hole with the middle finger of my other hand and started to push my way in to his virgin boy pussy with one finger. He opened his legs more and pushed down on it, as I slipped it in part way. Stan moaned, whispering, “Oh, hummm, Daddy, that feels so good. Don’t stop. Put your finger in further. I have never felt anything like it.” I released his balls from my mouth as we both needed to relax before we both exploded. We sat motionless for a few moments. I still had my head in his crotch, inhaling the wonderful boy smells. Oh, how delicious.

Ira Smith

134

HJ Anthology 11 134

5/17/04 6:23:00 PM


I told him he was a very handsome stud, and very sexy. He said he was really enjoying this, and he had missed doing anything with his brother for quite a while, and he was happy we had met and were together. He started to pump my daddy cock again and I decided to “eat” all of him. I held his boycock up straight and licked the head, he jumped, I kissed the head, he jumped again, and each time I shoved my finger up his boypussy a bit more. I finally went down on this young scepter of love and nuzzled my nose in his groin, smelling his wonderful boy/man smell. His cock was just filling my mouth and touching the back of my throat. I sucked hard on it and tongued around it and withdrew it and plunged back again. Stan was bucking against me as I pumped up and down on this just right size of a boy-dick mouthful. Each time he humped back to thrust again I would drive my finger up his virgin boypussy and wiggle it against his prostrate. My stud-boy was in ecstacy, moaning and groaning and humping and wiggling and squirming, holding tight to my cock and pumping on it only once in a while, because he couldn’t concentrate on anything round about him except his own sensations. Stan ran his hands through my hair and pushed my head down on his cock. What a thrill it was for me to make Stan, the stud-boy feel so good. This boy was really turned on, just as this daddy was. I then tried to do what I have always wanted to do for many others I have known, but couldn’t. I used my free hand to reach around and cup his balls and pull them up a bit. The next time I plunged down on his scepter and put my tongue out and licked around his boy-jewels and pulled them into my mouth. I had to swallow some of his head to get them into my mouth but it was worth it. What a delicious package of boy/manhood Stan had. I kept drawing more and more of his boy-sack into my mouth and going deeper and deeper between his legs and I engulfed everything he had. What wonderful clean boy-smells he had to give this daddy pleasures. He was pushing up harder and harder against me and straining to open his legs further. I was pushing up hard with my finger in this hot virgin boypussy. I sucked hard, and swallowed, we held on, pushing against each other, I was massaging his prostrate and sucking and licking his balls in my mouth and had reached back to his boy-tits and was gently but firmly pinching them, each in turn. He was holding on hard to my daddy-prick, he couldn’t even pump it he was so turned on, and so close to an explosion. Moaning and making guttural sounds like a boy satyr in hot throws of love. I sucked and licked just a few times more, and then I could feel his boy-cum rising fast up through his fuck tool. I released just enough suction so 135

HJ Anthology 11 135

5/17/04 6:23:01 PM


that I could taste his sweet boy-nectar, and savor it. It exploded into my mouth as he humped up with each shot. How sweet it was, the most delicious boy-cum I have ever tasted. Stan the boy-stud kept cumming, and when he was through, I sucked some more. He bucked again and again at me, until he was dry. I held him motionless as I savored his ample load in my mouth and he relaxed onto my finger in his boypussy. I let him down onto the seat, and we rested, he still holding firmly to my daddy-hardon. He could only whisper, “Whewwwwww! Oh, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, WOW!” as he breathed deeply again, and again. I withdrew my finger from his boy-hole very slowly, as it had gone in dry. I massaged his chest very slowly so as to relax him. I raised up and looked at this handsome blond stud-boy. His blue eyes radiating pleasure, and unbelief from the sheer ecstasy he had just enjoyed. I leaned forward and kissed him sharing some of his sweet boy-juice. He sucked back and tongued my mouth clean. Oh how wonderful it was, as we embraced and rested. He started to pump my still rock hard daddy-cock while we were kissing, and I really needed to cum. I was very keyed up with this new found boy, of such Adonis like proportions, and so eager. We broke our kissing embrace and I leaned back and closed my eyes as he stroked me. I could think of nothing but how pleasurable it was to have made this boy, Stan, feel so good, and how I wanted to do it again and make love in every way with him. I felt his gentle young fingers on my cock and on my chest, pinching my nipples, as I had done his. I felt him lean over and blow hot breaths on my daddy cockhead as he pumped me. Then I felt his tongue licking the head of my cock and his lips gently sucking the head, while he pumped the shaft. He then went to my tits, and sucked one and then the other, with his fingers pinching gently the other one, back and forth. Then he moved down my abdomen and kissed and licked it and tongued my naval. Now I was lifting up to greet his mouth and I was moaning and groaning. I gently ran my hands through his hair and felt his neck and back and reached with one hand to his hips and over to his boycock, which was hardening again. He again reached for my hard daddy cock and kissed the head and massaged my balls. He asked why my cock and balls were hairless. I said that after my vasectomy, I enjoyed keeping them shaved, (as I frequently wore a leather cock ring and without hair it was easier to get it on and off). He went back to sucking my cock and took more of it into his hot boy-mouth, but he wasn’t used to the length or the diameter. He only got about half of it in and pumped on the other half with one hand and reached between my outspread legs to massage my asshole. I moved to allow him access to my hole, and he shoved 136

HJ Anthology 11 136

5/17/04 6:23:02 PM


a finger up in. He started to pump up and down on my shaft with his mouth, faster, off and on, as far as he could go. He wiggled his finger on my prostate as I pushed down on his hand as far as I could go. I was getting very hot and closer to shooting my daddy-load, I pushed down on his head a bit, but didn’t want stud-boy Stan to gag or feel uncomfortable about what he was doing. He could learn how to take a daddy cock inch by inch. Finally, in between moans and deep breathing, I told him he was about ready to receive some daddy-cum, if he didn’t want to take it he didn’t have to. Stan only plunged down further and pumped my shaft with his hand and massaged my balls more as he drove his finger up my asshole. I bucked up and down with much pleasure and shot my hot daddy-load into his mouth. He held on tight and continued to suck until I had finished. He let me down and removed his finger, but kept his mouth on my cock. He swallowed most of my cum and then came off my cock with a tight suck so as not to lose any daddy-juice. Stan lifted himself up and looked at me with those sensuous eyes, put his hand around my neck, pulling me to him, and kissed me with a cum filled tongue. I eagerly sucked on his tongue and tasted my own juices, the tartness taken out of it a bit by what remained of Stan’s boy-juices still in my mouth. We kissed quite passionately for some time, hugging and feeling each other all over. Stan didn’t seem to want to quit. But all good things must come to an end, and so we parted and sat back and breathed deeply and silently for a while. Stan said he had learned a lot in just one “class” and could we get together again. My answer was obviously yes, any time.

A Lesson in the Store by M. W. H.

I only knew him as Joey. He had been coming into my store for years. With jet black hair and drop-dead good looks, I guessed him to be of Italian descent. A real Adonis. I had watched as he had grown up to become a very handsome young man. But what had been one of the sexiest young boys that I’d ever seen, was now a cocky young punk. He was now hanging out on the street with a couple of other kids all headed for trouble. I had hoped to influence him by showing interest in him. Hell, I couldn’t keep my eyes off him. I wanted to hold him and hug him and kiss those full, luscious lips and tell him how much I cared for him. He came into my store one night near closing time. As usual, he headed for the candy bars. I had suspected that he was taking more candy bars than he was paying for, but I was usually too busy to keep track of him. But tonight I would be able to watch him, which was something I always liked to do. 137

HJ Anthology 11 137

5/17/04 6:23:02 PM


Pretending to be busy, I watched him through the newly installed security mirror as he took a candy bar and put it in his pocket, and then another, finally taking one more and coming to the counter. Digging into his loose fitting jeans he offered up fifty cents for the candy bars. “That’ll be a buck fifty,” I said. “For a candy bar?” he questioned. “How about the other two you put in your pocket?” I said. Throwing the coins on the counter, he looked at me and said, “Fuck you!” and headed for the door. Flipping on the electric door lock, I jumped over the counter and caught him at the door. “Not so fast. You’re coming with me.” I turned the sign to “Closed” on the door and started walking him to the back room. “Where are you taking me?” he asked. “I’m going to give you a pat search, and if I find those candy bars, we’ll call the police and tell them what you’ve been doing.” He tried to break away, but thanks to my size and military police officer training, I easily controlled him. Pushing him into the back room, I instructed him to lean against a stack of cases against the side wall. I started with the usual frisking of his arms and upper body, and was surprised to find a hard muscular body that could have given me a problem, had he really wanted to. “Take off your jacket,” I ordered. He did as he was told, giving the jacket to me. I reached into the left pocket, pulling out the two candy bars that I had seen him put there. “You think these were worth all this?” I asked. He didn’t reply. “Lean up against those cases again. What else do you have on you?” He did as he was told. Continuing to frisk him, I felt something in his right sock. I lifted up his pant leg and pulled out a rather large pocket knife. “Do you know this is a concealed weapon?” I asked. All I got was a look of utter contempt. Pushing him up against the stacked cases again, and squatting down I continued to frisk him. Reaching up high in his crotch, I felt the fullness of his balls and cock. I probably lingered in this area a little too long, but I could feel a thrill go through me, and felt my own cock start to get hard. Suddenly, without warning, he spun around and pulled open the buttons on his jeans, grabbed inside, and pulled out the most beautiful cock I think I’d ever seen. It was already semi-hard. “Here, is this what you were really looking for?” he said, and he pulled my head forward and shoved his cock into my mouth. I had dreamed of this for years. He started to stroke his cock in and out of my mouth. He had a good six inches or more of circumcised cock which was quite large around, and had a really large head. I 138

HJ Anthology 11 138

5/17/04 6:23:03 PM


couldn’t believe this was happening. But I wasn’t so much sucking his cock, as he was fucking my face. I reached up and unbuckled his belt and undid the top button on his jeans and they dropped to his feet. Feeling around I unsnapped the pair of sport boxers he was wearing and pulled them over his wet cock, and down around his ankles. The aroma of his young boy body shot a surge of lust through me that almost made me shoot off in my pants. I quickly opened my pants and hauled out my roaring hard cock and started to stroke myself like crazy. I was aware he was taking off his tanktop shirt, so he was practically naked in front of me. Reaching up I put his balls in my one hand and felt their weight. Then taking my other hand off my cock, I reached up and gently brushed his left nipple. He started to fuck my face even harder, and I could tell he was going to climax in my mouth. In a couple of minutes my mouth was filled with a gusher of hot creamy cum, his nuts pulled up tight against his body. I just kept swallowing the hot bursts of cum until he was completely spent, saving the last drops to savor its sweet creamy taste. As his cock slowly started to soften, I looked up at him with an embarrassed smile. He pulled his cock out of my mouth and stepped back, looking down with a dirty look. “Fucking faggot!” he said. I was instantly incensed. Standing up, my pants dropped to the floor. I grabbed him by his hair and pressed my lips to his. Using my cheek to block his nostrils, I waited for him to take a breath. When he did, I emptied my mouth of cum into his. “Now punk, what have you got to say?” Almost instinctively, I turned my face to the right as the wad of cum and saliva hit the side of my face. Totally pissed now, I had plenty of strength and pulled him to where there was a row of lower cases, pulling him backwards onto them. His feet came up off the floor. Holding him down with my left hand, while stepping out of my pants, I pulled off his shoes, shorts, and pants in a quick motion. I moved in between his legs, while I took off my shirt. I wiped the saliva and cum from my cheek and wiped it all around his exposed hole, taking my finger and probing that tight virgin opening. “What are you going to do?” he asked. I noticed I wasn’t getting much resistance. “I’m going to teach you a lesson you’re not going to forget soon,” I said. I spit in my hand and rubbed it all over my raging hard cock. I hooked my arms under his legs, lifting them. Holding his wrists with my hands, I moved forward and felt my cock touching against his hot virgin hole. I pushed forward and felt my cock slide away from 139

HJ Anthology 11 139

5/17/04 6:23:04 PM


his hot, tight opening. Repositioning myself, I tried again, and again it slipped away. “Please, sir, anything but this,” he said. “I promise I’ll never steal from you again.” “Just relax,” I said, “and take your lesson like a man!” I leaned a little more forward and pushed. This time I felt the head of my uncut cock push into his hot, virgin hole. He had a look of uncertainty and arrogance. I pushed forward again, and felt my cock slide in easily about half the length of my full, proud, eight inches. I stopped for a couple of seconds, so he could get used to the feel of my cock inside him. Looking down I was met with a look of defiance. Well, it was going to be a contest of wills. I slowly pushed my cock all the way in up to the hilt. I felt my large heavy balls touching up against his butt. I started to pump my hard, uncut eight inches in and out of his hot, virgin hole. Feeling the head of my cock rubbing the sides of his tight chute, I pumped my cock slowly in and out, taking care not to cause unnecessary pain. The look of defiance was still there. Pulling my cock slowly all the way out, I slammed my cock all the way back in several times. Now, his head was thrown back and his eyes were closed. He was moving his head from side to side. His nostrils were flared and he was breathing heavily. “Oh, Papa … oh Papa, I’ve been so bad! … Teach me, teach me a lesson I’ll never forget!” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. “I’m on fire, Papa … I’m so hot, I’m on fire …. Don’t stop, Papa!” He tried to free his hands so cautiously I let go of his wrists. He reached immediately for his cock and started to stroke it. His legs wrapped tightly around my back and we started to move together. I fucked him with deep passion and heard him say, “I love you, Papa.” “Papa, I’m going to explode. I’m cumming … I’m cumming!” he shouted. I was so turned on now, that I knew I was going to climax, too. I pulled back a little, just in time to see my young stud shoot a long stream of cum all over his chest. I could feel my nuts start to unload streams of cum deep inside of him. Over and over we came together in the most incredible climax. He reached up and pulled me to him. Our lips met in a long, passionate kiss, our tongues intertwined together. I held him and hugged him for a long moment, as the world came back into focus. I released my hold on him. “Are you OK, Joey?” I asked him.

140

HJ Anthology 11 140

5/17/04 6:23:04 PM


“Yeah, I’m fine!” he grinned. “Boy, that was good! … I’ve thought of doing this for a long time. I saw how you looked at me every time I came in here. I just didn’t know how to tell you.” So my attentions had not been missed! Joey came to work for me in the store, quit hanging out on the streets, and finished school, even college. Now after many years, Joseph comes into the store with his wife and two beautiful sons, who are rapidly becoming young men themselves. We still have a special love between us. The other day he asked if I needed help in the store. He said, “I caught my boys fucking around with each other. I think those guys could learn a lesson or two from you!” We both laughed.

Championship Celebration by Peter

Coach Thompson had promised us a treat if we won the Wrestling Championships, and we did! Mike and Scott and I were so excited, but we didn’t tell a soul. No one, that is, except Ned, the school’s hot maintenance man because we wanted him in on the treat. My stepdad, Roy, overheard us talking in my bedroom about our celebration plans. “Congratulations, boys,” he smiled as he entered the room, and we all looked up surprised. “So you’re gonna be rewarded by the coach for winning.” He gathered us up in his strong arms and we all hugged him close. I must admit, we ran our hands all over him. My stepdad was wearing running shorts and a tank top in soft cotton with red and white trim, and emblazoned all over it was the title “Cockerville Fire Department – Captain”. You can imagine what it must have looked like, three young men hugging and kissing a grown man, all hairy and sweaty. We were so happy having won our matches and finding favor with my stepdad. “I want to be the first to congratulate you,” and he kissed each of us on the cheek, only I went back and kissed him on the lips. He looked surprised, especially when I put my hand behind his head and pulled him close again and gave him a very adult open mouth kiss. “Mmm,” he admitted and let me exchange tongue lickings with him and feel my wet lips against his. This was the first time I ever kissed my stepdad in such an explicit way. But then my friends were getting pretty affectionate with my stepdad, too, and I don’t think he could have stopped us if he wanted to. “Tom, I see I don’t have to wait any longer to seduce you or your friends.” He was right. Mike was taking the liberty of licking my stepdad’s hairy chest, especially his nipples which were large enough 141

HJ Anthology 11 141

5/17/04 6:23:05 PM


to entertain Mike’s mouth and his fingers. Mike licked my stepdad’s underarms, too, which were really hairy and sweaty, but at least Roy always smelled good to me. Very manly, I thought. Scott was being even more bold and had begun exploring under my stepdad’s shorts, tugging on his tight jock making it snap back with a “whack”. After he pulled it far enough away to see his big hairy balls, he could see his great dick, too. I saw him looking up Roy’s shorts at his hairy thighs and firm, round butt surrounded by the jock’s narrow straps. I wanted to see all the pubic hair showing on either side of his jock and play with it with

Ira Smith

142

HJ Anthology 11 142

5/17/04 6:23:06 PM


my fingers. That’s what Scott was doing and it tickled Roy so he squirmed in our arms. I then put my hand down his shorts under the waistband of his jock and felt his furry buns. I thought how funny a man should have hair on his ass, but it excited me and I liked feeling my stepdad’s soft round bottom. Mike put his left hand on my stepdad’s bottom, too, and we squeezed and had our fun together. He put his right hand down Roy’s shorts in front, under the jock, to feel his now elongating manly flesh. Mike’s eyes grew large as Roy’s rod grew so much bigger and longer in his hand. It filled his hand to overflowing. Mike couldn’t hold it all. But then Scott added his hand under Roy’s jock, and my stepdad humped as my two best friends jerked him off double-fisted. Still, his cock was so big that I, too, was able to wrap my hand around it. It was so thrilling as the three of us jerked my stepdad off in unison, and our hands were kept busy making the rest of him feel good as well. “Oh boys,” he called out, bucking back and forth under our foreplay. “You’ve got me so hot.” He was so carried away from all the attention it was obvious what was “cumming” next. We slipped off our pants and sneakers and socks and shirts so fast, all the while feeling and licking our way around my stepdad’s body. He was feeling us up too, playing with our smooth asses, dipping his fingers in our bum holes as he did. As Scott rode his left hand, Mike rode his right. I pulled down his red shorts, and we all licked his jockstrap until it was soaking wet. You could see through it now, and although it barely covered his balls anymore, it didn’t cover but an inch or two of his now straining erection. Several inches, straight up, his throbbing manhood stood, above his moist, soft jock. Together Scott and Mike took the jock in their teeth and hauled it down below my stepdad’s knees. Was there ever a tongue-fest then as the three of us licked our way up, down, and around my stepdad’s impressive man meat. I licked all around the head following every curve and groove right to the slit. Mike and Scott ran their lips up and down all at the same time making Roy lose control as he came nearer and nearer to orgasm. If they had kept it up he surely would have popped, but soon they each took a hairy ball in their mouth and took control of my butch stepdad reducing him to a love slave. His balls looked good as they creamed them with their tongues. I now had full access to his mouth-watering erection which fit partway in my mouth and then with some left over. I relaxed to swallow more, but was so elated seeing him look down at me with such pleasure that it took some time to swallow all of his massive meat. But I did, again and again. I was in no hurry, so as Mike and Scott traded off licking his hairy ass and balls, I languished on his 143

HJ Anthology 11 143

5/17/04 6:23:06 PM


enormous mouth-warmer and let my lips soak every square inch of his fleshy tool. I could tell they were licking his asshole, which at first seemed strange to me, but the look on his face told me he was in ecstasy. With his hands he parted his furry cheeks so they could have easier access to his secret. My ass began to warm and wished it was at the end of his love toy. Eventually, with all the fun now happening on my bed, I lay on my back and raised my legs for my stepdad to rest his rampant rod on my soft inviting asshole. Drawing him in, I literally engulfed his manly meat swallowing inch after inch until his abundant pubic hair hit against my anxious bottom. “I won’t last long,” he acknowledged. “This has been too good.” He began driving his point home up between my sweet, tender ass cheeks. Scott and Mike were busy planning some devious adventure. As Mike waved his “flag” in front of my stepdad’s panting face, Scott surprised Roy from behind and slipped his own “salute” up Roy’s moist, hairy ass. “Ohhh!” he shrieked, only to be muffled by Mike’s hot rod occupying his mouth completely. There he was, my stepdad, getting it up his manly bottom, giving it full force to me, and having it shoved down his throat, time and again. “Here it comes!” Mike came first, filling my stepdad’s mouth so full it overflowed down the sides and onto his hairy chest. His eyes were wide with surprise, his Adam’s apple pulsating as fast as it could, to swallow as much as he could. “I’m next ... I’m cumming – in a big way!” Scott went off pulling on my stepdad’s gorgeous nipples, stretching them out so far, delighting him. Roy clearly was over the edge. Imagine how it felt to have hot cum streaming up his ass and down his throat. I was the happy recipient of his super hot load. From the start, Roy rumbled. He shook so much the bed knocked the wall, sending everything tumbling. My trophies, athletic posters, even my Cockerville High School banner which landed flat across my chest. With all his thick fresh cum creaming my insides, I couldn’t keep from cumming myself. I coated my own school’s banner with the steaming, sticky stuff. Everyone laughed as we recovered. I thought how great it was to finally get to know my stepdad the way I wanted to, and with my best friends. I could only imagine what will happen when Coach Thompson and Ned get to treat us, as promised, for winning the wrestling championship. If it’s anything like my stepdad did for us … I can’t wait! 144

HJ Anthology 11 144

5/17/04 6:23:07 PM


The Treat Weekend by Peter At last! The weekend Coach Thompson had promised us for winning the Wrestling Championships had arrived. We let the coach think it was his idea to have Ned Burton, Cockerville High School’s popular, but shy maintenance man come along to help. It was also to convince our parents we were being well attended. Scott, Mike and I, however, wanted to be alone with the Coach and Ned, and the camping trip provided the best foil. On the first night everything began quite normally. We set up the big tent far out in the wilderness, cooked great food, told scary stories, and stayed up late. The most fun, of course, was undressing as we pretended not to watch each other, but I can tell you, boy, did we take in every naked inch. Our flashlights lit us up big. The men pretended not to look at us or to care, but when Scott bent over to remove his jeans, Ned elbowed the Coach, and they both smiled and snickered and enjoyed the sight. They looked Mike up and down, too, while he made a display of himself, showing off his erection, which made me laugh. The older men loved it. I turned out to be the shy one, except when it came to staring at the Coach and Ned. The Coach was an athlete, all right – all muscle. He had a smooth, broad chest which was punctuated by large round nipples. They stood out and were just asking to be chewed on. We had eaten plenty, but my mouth watered for a taste of them. When he stood in his briefs, he looked like an Olympian. I’d seen posters he could have posed for. And pose he did, doing all kinds of aerobics and stretching. This was the evening’s best entertainment of all. Especially when he slipped off his briefs. Then he was an exhibitionist. Soon he had an enormous erection of his own, but that didn’t stop him from putting on a show. He swayed from side to side, and so did his joint, in big sweeping motions. Even Ned stopped to watch his display, and not having undressed yet, it was clear by the huge tent in his khakis that he, too, had a roaring hardon. Then the coach turned around and I saw what a strong back he had, and the roundest, firmest asscheeks I had ever seen. Very grownup. I couldn’t keep down a giggle when he bent over and I saw his great thighs and calves and even his asshole, which looked tight but, should I say, very inviting. I felt very embarrassed, but I was also very excited. All of this nakedness was exactly what I hoped this camping trip would be about. I thought Ned was acting a little shy, for when he raised his polo shirt at first he turned away. Then, however, he turned back, and I gasped at how sexy his hairy chest looked, and his hairy underarms, too. Will I have that much hair when I’m his age? At the moment I only cared that I could take it all in and as he moved very slowly, I thought it all 145

HJ Anthology 11 145

5/17/04 6:23:08 PM


very memorable. When he dropped his khakis, he wasn’t wearing any underwear, and I thought that seemed strange for a man thought to be shy. But then I’d gotten to know him intimately very fast in the gym, and he wasn’t wearing anything under his shorts then, either. And he certainly wasn’t shy about his interest in me. I loved looking at his cock which, because it was erect, he initially tried to hide. But it was too big to keep behind his hand and Coach Thompson made some alarming comment about it being too big for boys. “No, it’s not,” I asserted. “It’s just right!” Then catching myself, I put my hand to my mouth and hoped no one had heard. But everyone took note of it, and was surprised, even as they looked pleased. “Boys,” the Coach inquired, “we came on this trip to have fun. Are we having fun?” I sure was, but the others looked a little blank as if showing off wasn’t all that we came to do. “Why don’t we get some sleep and we’ll find other great things to do in the morning.” We, however, opened our sleeping bags, and as it was a particularly warm night, we found ourselves wrapped up in each other’s naked bodies. Coach was on one side of the three of us and Ned Burton on the other. I was cuddled up to Ned with Mike at my back, and the Coach held Scott from behind, and Scott nuzzled Mike. In the morning it was raining. Raining so hard it was hard to leave the tent. So from one end we each pissed, and competed for who could piss farthest. Of the boys, it was Mike by far. The men had us outdistanced by a mile with their big dicks. They argued over who pissed farthest, but it was us boys who argued over which grown-up pissed longest, they seemed to go on and on. “What are we going to do in all this rain?” Scott complained. “We’re not going out in that, boys,” Ned relented. “We’ll just have to find something great to do inside the tent,” Coach added. “I know a great game,” I proclaimed. “All we need is some paper and pencils. It will be terrific.” We all sat in a circle and I handed out five pieces of paper and five pencils. Everyone looked anxious. “What is this game?” Scott sounded curious. “Everyone write three words in a column,” I began. “What words?” Mike asked. “Body parts,” I replied. “Toes, elbows, knees, you know. Three different body parts.” Everyone agreed and began writing, keeping their list to themselves. “Now, fold your lists up,” I instructed, “and put your paper into this knapsack. Now I’ll shake it up.” “OK,” Coach commented, “what now?”

146

HJ Anthology 11 146

5/17/04 6:23:08 PM


“Everyone choose a piece of paper out of the knapsack. It’s probably somebody else’s list, but you’re going to add to it. Next to the first column write three new words,” I directed. “Body parts again?” Ned asked. “Yes, only this time you can repeat words if you want. Fingers, mouth, mouth,” I said, providing an example. So secretly everyone wrote a second column of words. “Now fold your paper back up and put it back in the knapsack.” I shook up the knapsack and then offered it to everyone as their curiosity grew. “Choose a piece of paper again and don’t let anyone see your list. As everyone opened his new piece of paper their eyes widened. “This is your list and here’s what you have to do.” Looking at their lists I could see everyone already had an idea of what was coming next. Here’s what their lists said: Scott mouth mouth asshole cock cock mouth

Mike fingers asshole dick mouth mouth cock

Ned finger butt dick mouth mouth cock

Coach mouth prick boner butt ass prick

Mine butt dick mouth prick joystick ass

“The list on the left is your body. The list on the right is somebody else’s, anybody’s, or more than one.” Everyone’s mouth dropped. “The object of the game is to match everything on the list. The ones who do, win, and the ones who don’t, they lose, and there’s a booby prize for them.” Everyone looked around and then back to their list. “Does anyone have any lubricant?” I inquired, and in a flash everyone reached for his own knapsack producing some sort of cream. We all laughed, realizing that everybody had anticipated such an event. I didn’t give them a chance to think about it any longer. The rain sounded really loud on the outside of the tent. “Ready, set, go!” I said and without another second passing, everyone scrambled to begin. Of course, Ned was all over me immediately. We had such good experiences at Cockerville High, I was glad he chose me. Mike flew down on Coach’s big, throbbing cock, which was waving like it had last night. In turn, Coach swallowed Mike’s wrestler’s erection and slobbered all over it. I saw Ned kissing Scott, and Mike throw his finger up Scott’s asshole. 147

HJ Anthology 11 147

5/17/04 6:23:09 PM


I realized I had to get into the mix and I had one of the best lists. I spied the coach’s exposed ass. Was this the treat I had been promised? I don’t think the coach intended to give up his bottom to anyone, but it looked so appealing, so available, and I had to win the game. He was so occupied 69ing with Mike that I don’t think he realized at first it was my fingers warming up his ass. They just melted into his manly bottom, and the feel of his tight, sweating butt made me shiver with excitement. He became aware pretty fast of my intruding digits, but instead of retreating, he eased back and opened his bottom to my exploration. My list said “joystick to ass” so fingering wasn’t going to be enough. I was too ecstatic to guide my own tool to Coach’s hot entry, so Ned helped me, generously fingering Coach’s butt hole, too. Ned smiled at me as he showed me how to part the cheeks and stretch Coach’s ass for my entry. I was so focused on the look of his prone ass. He had manly soft, light hairs across his bottom, and it accentuated his dark, pink hole. I entered slowly, and he moaned a little to accommodate my pulsating prick. I saw my boy’s pud enter his hole as if in slow motion. I’d remember this moment for a lifetime. Inch-by-young man’s-inch I edged forward as he edged back, still totally engrossed in cocksucking Mike. He had Mike’s balls in his mouth when I reached the base of my root and he fingered Mike’s ass, like Mike was doing to Scott, only it wasn’t on Coach’s list. Speaking of lists, mine required I suck cock, so once I was rhythmically screwing my coach, I found Scott’s high-flying prick and began to gorge on it. Ned was naturally making love to me as he had let me know long before the trip that he’d like to have me again. I felt his man-size meat at my butt hole door and his hairy chest rub up and down my back. I was locked between Ned fucking me, and me fucking the coach, and I was on my way to one hell of an orgasm. To complete his list Mike began to finger Ned’s ass and if I thought the coach had firm, round hairy buns, you should have seen Ned’s. Mike kneaded them and toyed with them even as he was overwhelmed by the size and throbbing of Coach’s cock imbedded in his throat. I started bucking because the excitement was too much for me and I set off a chain reaction. The moaning got so loud I couldn’t hear the rain outside anymore. As soon as I started to feel my climax coming on, I heard each of the other’s reveal they were over the edge, too. Through all of this I heard muffled cries of “I’m Cummmmming!!!” from everyone. Scott and Ned, who had through it all been kissing, took time to encourage us. “Fuck him, boy! Fuck him good!” Ned called out to me. I was too busy trying to take Scott’s cum down my throat. 148

HJ Anthology 11 148

5/17/04 6:23:09 PM


“Take it, Tom. Take it all!” he blasted, but I was so out of control unloading my big, hot, creamy load into the bowels of the coach and taking Ned’s fiery, thick, stream, that I couldn’t escape being creamed by Scott. His cum covered my face, hair and all from ear to ear and chin on up. I was awash in his cum. Mike and the coach gave each other such creamy loads, their chins dripped with the sticky stuff and the coach’s nipples dripped, too, from Mike’s cum and sweat. Even his hairy underarms were full of the stuff, so Mike licked them, and licked them good. We finally collapsed in a pile, breathing as if sex-starved, which we obviously weren’t. Did everyone fulfill everything on their lists? They had! And this was only the first day of our weekend. Nobody cared if it rained all weekend. Even though it cleared up we still played the game again and again. By the time our sex-filled weekend ended everyone had been fucked and sucked by everyone else, even if it wasn’t on his list. What a treat weekend it had turned out to be!

The Coach by Mike White

My sophomore year in college I was the equipment manager for the baseball team. Not a very glamorous job, but I liked doing it. It also gave me a chance to be close to Mr. Osmund, the coach. He was the object of many a jack-off fantasy for me. Coach Osmund was 6’2” of solid muscle. He was only in his late twenties, so he was more like an older brother than a teacher. Usually, Coach was in his office until I finished straightening out the locker room. But one afternoon, I heard him calling my name. “Yeah, Coach?” I asked, sticking my head in the open door. “Have a seat, Mike,” he said, waving me into the room. “Want a beer? It’s OK. Everybody’s gone.” He popped the top on a can and leaned across his desk to give it to me. I watched the muscles in his hairy arm flex. He told me what a great job I was doing. “I really appreciate all your help.” He took a long pull on his beer. I was very shy at the time and blushed terribly. “Man, I’m hot,” Coach pulled his shirt off. He flashed me a big smile under his bushy mustache. He was well muscled, naturally, and his chest was covered with reddish brown hair. His nipples were hidden under the thick covering. “I’m gonna take a shower. Care to join me?” he asked, standing up behind his desk. The bulge in his tight shorts seemed to be bigger than usual. “Uh, sure,” I replied. I tried not to stare. 149

HJ Anthology 11 149

5/17/04 6:23:10 PM


We went into the shower room. We were alone. The team had been gone for some time. “Here,” Coach threw me a towel. Since all he had to take off was his shorts and shoes, he was under the water before I was even half undressed. I was afraid to look at Coach. I was sure my dick would get hard. “Date much, Mike?” Coach asked. “Not a lot. Too busy with my classes,” I said, over my shoulder. I had my back to him. I didn’t want him to see that my dick was getting hard. “No need to be shy,” Coach said. “You’re a good looking guy; you’ve got a nice build.” His voice seemed to be closer. I turned around and he was standing right behind me. “You just turned eighteen, didn’t you?” Coach asked. I nodded, but couldn’t say a word. “Poor Mike,” Coach said, “eighteen and never been kissed.” And he kissed me. I could taste the beer on his breath. I collapsed into his arms. I had dreamed about this for months. “And you’re hung like a horse.” Coach stroked my now rock hard dick. “I’ve never ….” “That’s all right. I’ll teach you,” he said. And he did. Coach slowly worked his way down my chest, gently teasing my nipples under their spreading covering of hair. Coach worked his way down my flat stomach. His hand stroked my dick. He kissed my belly. I gasped when I felt his breath on my pulsing dick. Coach looked up at me, “Has anyone ever …?” I shook my head no. I couldn’t talk. Coach took the head of my cock into his mouth. I’d never felt anything like it before. I was afraid I would shoot right away. But Coach was an expert. As I watched, his mustache slid up and down my dick. He would get me close and then stop. Get me close and stop again. He did this a few times. It was making me crazy. “You ready?” Coach asked, looking up at me from the shower room floor. I nodded. Without another word, Coach swallowed my dick to the base. Instinct took over and I began to fuck his face with long, rapid strokes. “Yeah, Coach. Suck my dick!” He looked up at me, eyes full of lust. I felt the pressure building. Coach was stroking his own massive dick. I grabbed his head and slammed my belly into his face. My balls 150

HJ Anthology 11 150

5/17/04 6:23:11 PM


Coach Osmund’s guiding hands were all over me. 151

HJ Anthology 11 151

5/17/04 6:23:11 PM


pumped a gigantic load into his mouth. Coach swallowed it all. I stood there panting. Coach stood up and kissed me again. I could taste my cum. “That was one to remember!” Coach said. His own dick was still hard. It pressed against my belly as he hugged me. “It sure was,” I replied, hugging him back. “Turn around,” Coach said. I turned around as he asked, as he squatted down behind me. I wasn’t sure what to expect. Coach rubbed my ass. “Nice butt,” he whispered. The next thing I knew, Coach was kissing and licking my ass. He gently pushed against my back and I bent over. “Oh, yeah!” Coach said, as he suddenly stuck his tongue up my asshole. All I could do was moan. I could feel his mustache rubbing against my ass as his tongue worked me over. “Like that, son?” Coach asked, gently slapping my ass. “Yes sir, Coach!” “You’re hot for this, aren’t you?” “I’ve thought about you a lot. Late at night.” “I bet you have,” Coach said, standing up behind me. Suddenly, I felt the head of his cock against my asshole. I knew what was coming. “Gonna be tight!” Coach murmured, pressing against me. I reached back and spread my cheeks. I was afraid it might hurt, but I had to have it. “Relax, boy.” I did the best I could, but it still hurt a little as he pressed his dick into my hungry ass. “You OK, boy?” I nodded in reply. Coach slowly slid into me. Finally, I could feel his hairy belly against my ass. “Oh, fuck! You’re so damn tight!” Coach grabbed me by the hips and slowly began to fuck me. “Feel OK, son?” I pushed back against his lunges. “Fuck me, Coach! Give me that big dick!” Coach slammed into me harder and harder. I could feel his balls crash into mine as he stood in the shower and fucked my hairy asshole. I grabbed my own still hard dick and jacked off as he continued to plow into me. “Gonna cum, boy! Gonna fill you up with my load!” 152

HJ Anthology 11 152

5/17/04 6:23:12 PM


“Gonna be tight!” Coach murmured … 153

HJ Anthology 11 153

5/17/04 6:23:12 PM


“Yeah, Coach! Fuck me!” I furiously worked my dick. “OH, FUCK!” Coach’s shout echoed in the shower room. My own cries joined his, as I pumped another gigantic load onto the shower floor. We lay down on benches in the locker room. Coach said, “We’ll have to do that again. Soon.” “Sure thing, Coach.” “Well, we had better get going,” Coach said. We got dressed and left the locker room. “See you tomorrow,” Coach said, as we walked out of the stadium. Coach drove away in his Jeep. I rode my mountain bike back to the dorm. I eagerly looked forward to baseball practice the next day. §

§

§

“Hi, Mike,” Coach smiled at me. “How are you?” “A little sore,” I said, after making sure no one was around. Coach laughed, “It’ll get easier with a little practice.” “Well, I certainly want to practice as much as possible,” I replied. “After practice,” Coach said with a wink. “Yes sir, Coach.” I had a hardon all during practice. All I could think about was Coach’s dick up my ass. The thick hair on his chest made me crazy. I’d always had a thing for hairy chested men. I liked to watch his mustache slide up and down my dick as he sucked on me, too. Finally, everyone else was gone. Coach was already in the shower. My hard dick pointed the way as I hurried into the shower room. “There you are!” Coach grabbed me. I dropped to my knees and began to suck his big dick. “Oh, Mike! You learn real fast,” Coach gasped. Soon I had my nose in his pubic hair. “Oh, yeah, boy. Suck that dick!” I ran my tongue down the length of his dick to his hairy balls. “Oh, yeah. That’s the way!” After a few minutes I continued on to Coach’s hairy asshole. “Yeah, son,” Coach gasped, “eat my hairy ass.” After a few minutes, Coach stood up and presented me with his dick again. “Suck that cock, boy!” I didn’t need to be told a second time. I sucked Coach’s cock for all it was worth. “What a good cocksucker you are!” Coach said. 154

HJ Anthology 11 154

5/17/04 6:23:13 PM


I had been working on Coach for a few minutes when suddenly I realized someone was stroking my dick. I looked between Coach’s spread legs to see Mr. Ryan, my English teacher. “Oh, shit!” I exclaimed, falling on my ass on the wet floor. “Sorry,” he grinned. “I didn’t mean to scare you.” “What the hell are YOU doing here?” Coach asked, turning around. His hard dick slapping Mr. Ryan in the face. “I went for a run and thought I would take a shower before I went home. Now I’m glad I did,” Mr. Ryan said. Despite being so scared, I hadn’t lost my hardon. And I couldn’t help but give Mr. Ryan the once over. He was older than Coach, probably his late forties. His dark hair and goatee were shot with gray hair, but the hair on his deep, well muscled, chest was still very black. And very, very, thick. “Looks like I’ll have to stop in more often,” Mr. Ryan leered. “Do you know Mike?” Coach asked, motioning in my direction. “Certainly. I’ve had my eye on him since the term started.” Mr. Ryan’s cock was getting hard. And, it was big! The conversation stopped. The three of us looked at each other, not knowing what to do. “Suck my dick, Mike!” Coach said, waving his still hard cock at me. “Yeah, suck him, Mike,” Mr. Ryan said. “I’ll watch. For now.” I went to work on Coach’s still rigid cock. I soon had my nose in his pubic hair. “Oh, yeah,” Mr. Ryan whispered, as he stroked his enormous dick. “That looks REAL good!” As I worked on Coach’s dick I watched Mr. Ryan stroke himself. I could see the precum oozing from the piss slit. I reached over and cupped his hairy balls in my right hand. Mr. Ryan stepped closer. His enormous dick was right next to my face. I thought I could feel the heat from it on my skin. “Watching you suck Coach’s dick is so hot!” Mr. Ryan said. “Then I’m sure you’ll like this!” I said, swallowing his dick. “Oh, God!” Mr. Ryan shouted. He grabbed my head and began to fuck my face. Coach watched me suck Mr. Ryan’s cock for a minute and then he went behind me. A moment later I felt the head of his cock pressing against my asshole. “Oh, yeah,” Mr. Ryan said, “fuck that sweet boy butt!” Coach slowly eased his dick into me. It seemed like forever until I finally felt his belly against my ass. “Tight, fuckin’ ass!” Coach gasped, as he grabbed me around the 155

HJ Anthology 11 155

5/17/04 6:23:14 PM


“Oh, yeah,” Mr. Ryan said. “Fuck that sweet boy butt!” 156

HJ Anthology 11 156

5/17/04 6:23:14 PM


waist and began to plow into me. “I’ll bet it is,” Mr. Ryan said, as he rammed his cock into my throat. I was in heaven with Coach’s cock up my ass, his hairy belly slapping against me with every stroke, while Mr. Ryan’s hairy balls bounced off my chin every time he shoved his cock down my throat. Besides that, Coach had his hand wrapped around my dick, stroking me while he fucked me. “OH, FUCK!” Coach shouted, “I’m gonna shoot!” “Yeah,” Mr. Ryan encouraged him. “Fill that boy’s ass with your hot load of man cum!” Coach fucked me even faster. His cock swelled up and then, suddenly, I could feel the jets of his cum shooting into my ass. “Yeah, fill him up!” Mr. Ryan encouraged Coach as he continued to ram his enormous cock into my face. Coach withdrew, slowly from my ass. He was panting. Mr. Ryan pulled his cock from my mouth. “I got to have some of this boy butt!” He turned me around, knelt behind me and shoved his gigantic rod into me. “God DAMN!” he shouted. “This is fantastic.” “Feel’s good, eh?” Coach asked. “Fuck! You can say that again!” Mr. Ryan replied. “I swear I can feel your load in here.” Mr. Ryan’s dick felt even bigger than Coach’s had. I was in heaven. “Stand up, Mike,” Mr. Ryan said, not taking his dick out of my ass. Coach took my dick into his mouth and began to suck me as Mr. Ryan continued to ram his rod into my stretched asshole. Mr. Ryan reached around my chest and gently pinched my nipples. I could feel his thick chest hair against my back. “This is a great ass, boy,” Mr. Ryan whispered. All I could do was moan with pleasure. “Do you like Daddy’s dick up your ass?” “Yes, sir,” I replied. “You like Daddy fucking you, boy?” “Oh, yes, sir.” “Daddy’s big cock, the cock that made you, filling your ass.” I moaned. Coach was getting me close to shooting my load. “Yeah, fucking my boy. Filling his ass with man meat. Gonna fill my boy’s ass with a big load of his daddy’s fuck juice.” “Oh, fuck me, Daddy!” I exclaimed. I didn’t think it was possible, but Mr. Ryan began to fuck me even faster and harder than he had been. 157

HJ Anthology 11 157

5/17/04 6:23:15 PM


“Do you like Daddy’s dick up your ass?” 158

HJ Anthology 11 158

5/17/04 6:23:16 PM


“Daddy’s gonna fuck your load right out of you and into that cocksucker’s mouth. What do you think of that?” he panted. “Fuck me, Daddy,” I shouted. “FUCK ME!” “TAKE MY LOAD, BOY!” Mr. Ryan shouted. And, with that, he buried his cock into me so hard that he almost knocked me off my feet. “Fill me up, Daddy!” I gasped. “God damn, boy!” “Oh, Daddy. I’m gonna cum, too!” And, with that, I dumped my load into Coach’s hot mouth. Spurt after spurt shot from my dick. I thought it would never stop. Slowly, Mr. Ryan eased his still hard rod from my aching asshole. My cum dripped from the corners of Coach’s mouth as he still knelt on the tile floor of the shower room. I slowly lowered myself to my knees to rest on the floor of the shower. “Well,” Mr. Ryan said, “I think I can honestly say that that is one of the hottest fucks I’ve ever had.” “No argument from me,” Coach replied. “See you around, boys. I’m sure the wife’s got dinner waiting. And, I’ve certainly worked up an appetite.” Mr. Ryan finally left. Over the next couple of years Coach and I often got together. Mr. Ryan often joined us. And so did many others.

The Lindell Boys by J. C. S.

The Lindell boys were my dad’s buddies. They were loggers with their own truck and when logs became scarce in the Spokane area they decided to run a freight service between Republic and Calgary. Rough but not tough, everybody liked the brothers, especially me. In their twenties, much younger than my dad, they had the muscles that come from real work. Wild blond hair fell over their foreheads arranged only by the wind as they rough-housed or grab-assed each other. I was still a teen, but they treated me as an equal. They paid me to go along on their overnight hauls to help with the unloading. On our first trip we got to Republic about midnight. Jim and Bill went to a bar for a drink. I went to bed – a double bed for three of us – and lay thinking about spending the night sleeping between those two superstuds. That did it, just the thoughts. I pulled a pillow under me and began to fuck it – my old habit of getting off. Intent on my work, I didn’t hear the door.

159

HJ Anthology 11 159

5/17/04 6:23:16 PM


“Jesus … look at that hot little butt,” I suddenly heard. “Looks like a cherry waitin’ for a rough tongue to me.” By then Jim was already sinking onto the bed. “Hey, bro, get outta’ there … let a real hog root around in that cornhole,” Bill interrupted. “Fuckin’ shit, that’s some sweet ass!” I could smell the beer on their breaths, and as they fought over my asshole, it got really wild as they got excitedly-rough and nasty. Soon they were spanking my asscheeks and eating my virgin hole at the same time. The spit and sweat was dripping everywhere as they wrestled me around, taking turns at slurping and probing my tender hole with their thick, rough tongues. I was wild with intense pleasure as their hands fondled me everywhere, and I heard them pulling off clothes, and the sound of their pants ripping apart to free their stiff hardons. I could hear them beating their cocks, and slapping each others big erections. The spanking continued until my asscheeks were red and rock hard, then they flipped me over. I had a long dick for a teenager. It was dripping precum profusely from the tongue licking and fondling they had been giving me. Bill immediately took my boner down his throat while Jim sucked hard on my balls, their lips touching as I tensed and shot my super wad. It just happened, I was so heated up. “Jesus, what a drink of boy spunk that little stud pumps out!” Bill exclaimed. “Goddam Bill, next time I want to chug-a-lug that steamy scuz, you motherfucker’!” Bill suddenly stood up and yanked his jeans down to his knees bending over to expose his perfect ass. “Come on Jim, ram that fucking log up my fuckhole so the kid can see how it’s done. I want him to take it when I wear you out, damn it!” he almost whined. I got a good look at both the Lindell boy’s log sized hardons. I was glad Jim was going to fuck his brother and not me. They were wild with lust. I watched while the two identical square asses pounded each other. Both were covered with a light blond peach fuzz hair which made them seem younger than they were. They fucked like animals. Ass slapping and dirty words filled the room. Bill was holding on tight to the bed and it shook so hard I thought it would collapse. Soon it was my turn. I was ready! “Climb on cocksucker, let’s see how you fuck with that long teen pole. I want at least four wads of teenage spunk up my bonerhole,” Bill almost yelled. Caught up in the action, I stepped up behind Bill and aimed my long dick at his well fucked, exposed butt hole. Jim was holding his asscheeks apart. As I pushed my dick in the wet opening, I couldn’t resist. I spat out, “Yeah buddy, you Tarzan, me Superboy!” 160

HJ Anthology 11 160

5/17/04 6:23:17 PM


“Goddamn that thing is bigger than Jim’s … I didn’t know I was gonna be raped! Fuck! … What the hell, fuck this man with that nine inch prod!” Bill’s talking stopped as Jim plugged his boner in Bill’s face so he could only wiggle his butt in spasms of excitement and make moans that meant, “feed me more.” Jim’s verbal assault on his brother continued as well. “Take it you shithead logger, mutherfucking trucker, pussy-hole, cocksucker.” Listening and seeing Jim face-fuck his brother, was too much. I sent a load of hot juice into that hot hole. “Yeah, take it … Fuckin’ A.” A little break and more of their fondling and sucking and I was ready to fuck brother number two. Jim bent down, hands around his ankles and I plugged his tight ass. As I buried my dick deep in his bowels I felt Bill start eating my hole again and slap the shit out of my stubby butt. After both the Lindell boys had been super-fucked I watched as they removed a heavy cop belt from one of their pants and expressed they needed a good belt to finish off their ass work. I was shy at first but got into snapping their asses with the leather belt as requested. Soon I laid it on hard. “Harder, you motherfucker,” Bill shouted. “We can take it as hard as you can lay it on. … But, you get me excited and you may have to chow down on my fuckin’ boner,” he snarled. After some heavy strokes to both their red asses, I knelt and tried sticking my tongue in logger ass. I played with one and ate the other. Shit, they loved it and deep kissed while I perfected my asshole technique, mixing it with breaks of leather lashing, getting their asscheeks hot and firm. They got so excited that Bill kept his word and whipped around and taking my head in his hands he forced his big logger cock in my mouth. Jim stood, and whipped his big wanger in my face as I sucked his brother’s thick meat. Soon he pushed his throbbing cock between my lips and pushed Bill aside. They took turns making me suck them, while one face-fucked the other slid his hard wet dick across my face, eyes and hair. It was the hottest thing I had ever imagined. It didn’t take long and they were boiling over with lust, and fought to get their dicks in my mouth. I managed to suck on both big mushrooms heads at the same time as the brothers yelped and moaned and then both, one followed by the other, let loose with huge, thick loads of mancream, coating my tongue and shooting out and up, covering my lips, nose and chin. They got that fourth load of teenage spunk, but it spilled out on my thighs and knees and dripped onto the floor. I was exhausted. 161

HJ Anthology 11 161

5/17/04 6:23:18 PM


I wouldn’t have any trouble sleeping between them after all. But, tomorrow morning might be a different story.

Stretch

“Hey, is Stretch back yet?” my uncle called out as he drove his truck into the driveway. “No,” I hollered back. “He’s out helping Lefty,” I yelled. “Thanks,” my uncle said, waved, and drove off. “Who’s Stretch?” Andy asked. “He’s my dad,” I told him. “Oh, why is he called Stretch?” Andy asked. “I dunno,” I said, shrugging my shoulders. “And Lefty … who’s he?” “Bill Hornder, the hog farmer down the road,” I said. “Why’s he called Lefty?” Andy quizzed. “I dunno,” I said shrugging again. Andy was my cousin from Omaha. It was his first visit this far west and he sure had a lot of questions about country living. I had never thought about all the nicknames we used. I’d grown up hearing all the guys call my dad Stretch. My uncle was called Totem and everyone always called my grandpa Cheddar. “You sure have strange names for everyone here,” Andy said with a quiet laugh. “I guess,” I said with a sigh. It was getting cold and what looked like snow clouds were stacking up against the mountains. “Come on, let’s go over to Grandpa’s before it gets too late,” I suggested. “Sure,” Andy said as we bundled up and headed down the driveway. Grandpa lived on the other side of the road. He was retired now and with Grandma gone, he liked having us drop over. “Whatcha boys up to?” Grandpa asked when he answered the door. “Nothing much,” I replied. “How’s the city boy doing?” Grandpa asked tugging on Andy’s chin. “OK,” Andy said. “I’m learning something new everyday. But you sure have strange names,” he added. “Oh, like what?” Grandpa said. “Like Stretch, Lefty, Cheddar, and so on,” Andy said. Grandpa let out a laugh. “Yeah, I reckon they sound strange. But you know, boy, behind every name there is a story. Some of them you won’t believe,” Grandpa said with funny smile. He sat down in his rocker, rubbed his chin, and smiled. “Really?” Andy said. “Is Lefty called that because he’s left handed?” “No,” Grandpa said with a chuckle. “I don’t know if I should tell you the reason.” 162

HJ Anthology 11 162

5/17/04 6:23:18 PM


“Why?” I asked. “Yeah, come on, Grandpa. Tell us,” Andy said. “Well, the reason Bill is called Lefty is because his left nut hangs so much lower than his right one,” Grandpa said with a laugh. Andy and I looked at each other not knowing what to say. “You know how one of your balls hangs lower than the other?” Grandpa went on. “Well, Lefty’s left ball hangs almost completely below the right one.” “And you, Grandpa, why are you called Cheddar?” Andy asked. “Well, the reason is …” Grandpa let out a deep sigh and then whispered softly, “I get so much gunk around my dickhead sometimes that you’d swear it’s Cheddar cheese.” Our mouths nearly dropped open when we heard Grandpa’s explanation. I was afraid to ask anymore, but before I could stop him Andy blurted out, “And why is Ken’s dad called Stretch?” “Oh, that’s a long story,” Grandpa said. “You see, when your dad was about the age of you boys, he was real horny. Now what kid isn’t? Well your uncle was just as horny, and the two shared a room back then. Your uncle would come back in from a date all horny and bothered, and your dad loved getting cornholed by your uncle.” “What’s cornholed?” Andy asked. “It’s when you fuck a guy in the ass,” I whispered into Andy’s ear. “Well, one day your dad and your uncle were in the barn going to it when the oilman dropped by and caught them in the act. Instead of shooing them off, he got all worked up and wanted to join them. Before you knew it the oilman and your uncle had both their dicks up your dad’s butt and gave him a real good workout. They stretched his hole so wide, I wouldn’t have believed it myself if I hadn’t been watching from the hayloft. Well, ever since then your dad’s been known as Stretch.” I blushed. I had a hard time believing Grandpa’s tale and felt embarrassed having Andy hear this about my dad. I was ready to go back home when Andy asked why my uncle was called Totem. “He’s called Totem because when he gets going, his cock stands straight up, hard and thick like a totem pole,” Grandpa said laughing. He looked over at me and caught me blushing. “What’s the matter son? Did I tell you something that made your ears burn?” “No, it’s OK, Grandpa,” I replied. “You never knew that about your dad, did you?” Grandpa asked. I shook my head. “Well, don’t let it bother you, boy. Ain’t nothing to get worked up over. Your dad’s a good man and there ain’t nothing wrong about enjoying yourself and getting your nuts off,” Grandpa calmly said. I looked down and then over to Andy. He had his hand on his crotch and I could tell he had a hardon. To tell the truth, part of the reason I 163

HJ Anthology 11 163

5/17/04 6:23:19 PM


was so embarrassed was that hearing how my uncle and dad used to do it had gotten me excited and my jeans were filling out too. “Yeah, I have a lot of other tales about your dad and uncle I could tell you boys,” Grandpa said. He had his hands on his thighs and was very gently rubbing himself. “When you saw them in the barn, didn’t they see you?” Andy asked. “No, I was up in the hayloft getting it ready for spring mowing when I heard them fooling around below. Why, if that oilman hadn’t shown up, I probably would have joined them myself,” Grandpa said with a grin. Andy and I watched as he rubbed his crotch more openly. “Yeah, you should have seen the dick on that oilman,” Grandpa said with a sigh. “I couldn’t believe it when he got it up inside your father, let alone when your uncle joined him,” Grandpa continued. He was openly massaging himself and Andy was not far behind. “What about you boys? Do you fool around like that?” Grandpa asked. “No,” Andy said shaking his head. “Mom and Dad would kill me if they caught me doing anything.” “Yeah, city folk can be pretty uptight sometimes. What about you, Ken?” “Well, sometimes Jimmy and I jack off together,” I muttered. “I bet that feels good,” Grandpa said as he unbuttoned his jeans. Before we knew it he whipped out his long, fat meat and gave it a good squeeze. “Ain’t nothing like a bunch of guys getting together and having a good time,” Grandpa said, giving us a wink. Andy was more daring than I, and he stood up, undid his belt, and let his jeans and shorts drop. His dick was hard as a rock already and stood straight up. “Looks almost like Totem’s dick,” Grandpa said. To my surprise Grandpa reached out and took hold of Andy’s stiff prick. “Sure is hard like Totem’s,” Grandpa noted. “Here, take hold of mine,” he instructed Andy. Andy leaned over and took hold of Grandpa’s thickening meat. There was a lot of foreskin covering the head and with his free hand, Grandpa helped Andy slide it down, exposing a thick, purple, wet, gooey, rank head. A thick, steamy, man-smell filled the room. “Yeah, boy, that feels good. Now just stroke it nice and easy, just like I’m doing you.” After some hesitation, I began to undo my jeans. It was hard watching the two of them pumping each other. They were really making me hot and I had to join them. It was warm and cozy in Grandpa’s small house so I peeled off my shirt, pulled off my jeans, and stretched out naked on the couch. I pumped my aching cock as Grandpa and Andy stroked each other. 164

HJ Anthology 11 164

5/17/04 6:23:20 PM


“That’s it, Ken,” Grandpa said. “Pump your cock good. Yeah, that looks good. Lift your legs, son. Show us your butt. Show us your tight asshole,” Grandpa groaned. I was too hot to resist. As I pumped my juicy dick, I lifted my legs, exposing my smooth butt. I began to wonder what my dad felt like when Uncle used to plug his ass. I’d heard some of the guys in school joke about fucking ass. I never took them seriously, though one time Nick told me in private that he liked fucking his cousin’s butt. “It’s so tight,” he had whispered to me. “It’s much better than any pussy.” Grandpa let go of Andy’s cock and slid off the rocker. He came over to the couch, his thick, stiff cock swinging from side to side. Grandpa knelt in front of me and began playing with my butt cheeks. Then he began fingering my asshole. I really got excited when he licked my hole real good, getting it all wet. Andy knelt beside Grandpa and watched as Grandpa slid a finger deep inside me. “He’s tight, son, but I bet we could stretch his hole every bit as wide as his dad’s,” Grandpa said to Andy with a sly grin. Andy’s eyes opened wide. “Here, first get my cock all wet and slick, son,” Grandpa instructed. Andy slid down, placing his head in front of Grandpa’s crotch. Grandpa lowered his crotch until his cockhead was practically on Andy’s lips. “Go ahead, boy, start licking and sucking on it. That’s it, take it into your mouth. Lick all that gunk off it and suck on it. We’ll need to get it real wet and juicy to get it up this tight hole.” As he coached Andy, Grandpa kept spitting on my ass and working his spit into my asshole with his finger. I was so hot that I had to stop jacking my dick. I was ready to explode but I wanted to hold off. Even when I let go, my dick throbbed and Grandpa and I watched it twitch on its own. It seemed to have a life of its own. “He’s real hungry for this,” Grandpa told Andy. “I should have known he’d be as cock hungry as his dad. I should have done this years ago.” Grandpa was working three fingers up inside me now. Then he pulled his cock out of Andy’s mouth and had Andy aim it at my asshole. “Now, gently push it in, Andy,” Grandpa instructed. “It will be hard at first, but once you get past the opening it will slide in real easy,” Grandpa said. Andy wrapped his fingers around Grandpa’s wet, juicy probe and pressed it firmly against my asshole. Grandpa placed both his thumbs on either side of my asshole and spread my hole apart. His wet throbber slid in almost effortlessly. “Yeah, he’s a natural cock-hungry boy,” Grandpa moaned. “Just like his daddy.” 165

HJ Anthology 11 165

5/17/04 6:23:20 PM


“How’s it feel?” Andy asked me. “Just great,” I gasped. “God, it really feels good.” It really did. Andy had his fingers wrapped firmly around the base of Grandpa’s cock and he carefully guided it in and out of my butt. With his other hand, he felt Grandpa’s shaft when he pulled it out and traced the veins on Grandpa’s cock as they disappeared back into my butt. “Wow, this is the hottest!” Andy moaned. “It sure feels good,” Grandpa gasped. “Here, you want to try it?” he asked Andy. “Sure,” Andy said. Grandpa pulled all the way out and had Andy kneel in front of me. Grandpa slid down in front of Andy and sucked on his hard cock, getting it wet and ready for my butt. Then Grandpa carefully guided Andy’s cock into my hot, slick ass. “Oh, man, this feels so good,” Andy moaned as he fucked my tender butt. Grandpa loved watching Andy’s cock slide in and out of my butt. I could feel Grandpa’s hands all over my ass, spreading my butt cheeks and prying at my asshole as he helped Andy fuck me good. My cock was so tender by now. Each time I touched it, I felt like I would explode. All I could do was gently squeeze my cockhead a few times before I had to let go to keep from spraying cum all over everything. Precum kept oozing out of my pisshole and running down my shaft and I began to wonder if I could take both their dicks at the same time. “He’s all worked up now, boy,” Grandpa said to Andy. “He’s so hot I bet we could get both our cocks in him.” Grandpa lay down on the floor and motioned for me to lie on top of him. Andy stepped aside so I could get up. I crawled on top of Grandpa and he wrapped his arms around me and began kissing me. I could feel his thick meat pressing against my ass. Andy knew what to do without being told. He knelt between Grandpa’s legs and guided Grandpa’s dripping dick back into my hole. When he felt his cockhead slide back into me, he pressed it in deeper until I felt him fill me up completely. Then I felt Andy’s fingers prying at my asshole. I guess he was seeing if he could get anything in next to Grandpa’s thick throbber. Grandpa kept kissing me and I was so giddy with excitement it was hard to tell what was going on. But when Andy climbed on top of me, wrapping his arms around my body, I knew what was happening. The feeling of fullness as Andy worked his dick up into me next to Grandpa’s cock made my entire body shake. Grandpa and Andy held me tight between them. There was no room inside me for them to pump their cocks in and out of me, but the sensations they felt as their two cocks rubbed and throbbed against each 166

HJ Anthology 11 166

5/17/04 6:23:21 PM


other was more than they could take. When I began to spasm and shook cum all over Grandpa’s body, my ass muscles squeezed their cocks so tight that they had no choice but to explode. Their nuts blasted thick, heavy volleys of cum deep inside me. I could practically taste their rich, creamy juices inside my throat. The more they gasped and groaned, the more my body shook and the tighter my ass squeezed their shooting cocks. The pleasure was so intense it was almost painful. It took a long time before we could untangle ourselves. Even then, we lay naked on the floor, cuddling and kissing each other, and licking the tasty juices off our bodies. When we finally pulled ourselves up and dressed to go back home, Grandpa said, “Well, it looks like we have another Stretch in the family!”

Remembering Summer

photos courtesy of Altomar Productions It is dark, dreary and cold here in the Northwest. Watching the winter rains pelt against the window pane brings back fond memories of last summer in California at Grandpa’s place. It was hot and we were sweaty and Grandpa was sitting in the gazebo with his shirt open, his hairy chest cooling in the shade. His hands peeled open his torn

167

HJ Anthology 11 167

5/17/04 6:23:22 PM


cutoffs to give his crotch some fresh air. I still remember the way he smiled at me. Grandpa knew I wanted to see more. Later that afternoon as we were picking peaches in the orchard, he stood up against the side of a peach tree and showed me what he had hiding under his cutoffs. His cock and balls filled every square inch of his jockstrap and he squatted and cupped his nuts so I could see the outline of his thick cockhead and full balls. He sure made it hot even in the shade of that orchard. Now I’m far away and can only dream about that special time this past summer. I can’t wait for winter to end so I can go back down to California and visit Grandpa again. Mom says I can go alone this year and I know that if it’s just Grandpa and me, we won’t have to wear any clothes at all. This time I know he’ll do more than just show me what he has. 168

HJ Anthology 11 168

5/17/04 6:23:23 PM


Grandfather’s Present

The holidays are over, and it’s back to school and work. But I can’t help day dreaming about our Christmas visit to Grandfather’s. Christmas Eve, I couldn’t sleep, and when I went downstairs to pee, I ran into Grandfather being Santa under the Christmas tree. He was placing the presents under the tree all right, but he was buck naked, too, and in the warm glow of the fireplace, his hairy ass looked like a nice, warm, furry peach. “Grandpa, what are you doing?” I gasped. When he stood up to see who was there, I got to see the special present he had waiting just for me. “I was just coming up to give you this, Sonny,” he said with a stern look on his face. “Now run up back to bed so I can give it to you properly.” I turned and dashed up the stairs, tore off my pajamas and hopped back into bed. As I heard Grandfather’s heavy steps make their way up the stairs, my heart beat wildly with anticipation. It didn’t take long for Grandfather to appear in the doorway, and when he brought his present over to me, it was as hot as the fireplace and as drippy as a melting popsicle. It was a Christmas Eve I’ll never forget, and I couldn’t stop day dreaming about it all Christmas Day. 169

HJ Anthology 11 169

5/17/04 6:23:23 PM


Mr. Tucker by Nicolas Mann “Where’s he going to sleep?” I heard Alex’s Dad ask. Alex and his family lived a couple of streets from my house. They were one of the few black families that lived in this side of town. We knew each other from seeing each other in the neighborhood. After finding out we were both interested in guitars, we became friends. Our fantasy was to form a rock group and make it big. Needless to say, it never happened. “He can sleep in my bed,” Alex insisted. “What about your brothers?” “Maybe they can sleep in the basement? On that old sofa bed.” “No, they can’t. I’m gonna be down their tonight,” he said wistfully. “Your Momma’s in a snit.” Mr. Tucker wasn’t a very tall man, he was big in any case, with wide shoulders. Forty seemed so old to me back then, but he didn’t look it. He was one of those hairy black men that was going bald. The hair on his body made him look very black. He was fascinating to look at. There was just something about him that drove me wild. He thought for a while then said, “I guess you guys can sleep down stairs on the floor.” Alex looked down to his feet, dejected. “You can stay up later than usual,” his father added. “All right!” we cheered. Early evening came and went. We were already sacked out in front of the TV, watching late night monster movies. Alex was beside me falling asleep. Mr. Tucker walked by, on his way to the basement, off the kitchen. “Good night, boys.” “Huh!” Alex woke up with a start. “Oh! ’Night, Dad.” Alex looked at me groggily and decided to sleep in his own bed with his brothers. After he left, I turned the TV off and sat there thinking and thought about what I’d heard. The rumor was that all black men had very large dicks. I’d seen Alex’s, and I wasn’t overly impressed. Mr. Tucker on the other hand did show a pretty impressive bulge. The house was quiet, just the occasional bark of a neighbor’s dog or the sound of a passing car. I’d been lying there for a while thinking, mostly about Mr. Tucker, when I heard someone walk past and on their way into the kitchen. A dim light coming from the kitchen illuminated my face. I heard a noise like bottles clicking. Quietly, I tip-toed to the kitchen, peeking in just in time to see Mr. Tucker rise up from behind the refrigerator door. He was holding a beer, but by the way he was weaving, I could see it wasn’t his first. He was wearing an old pair of jockies, with leg openings too loose to be able to hold in his privates and a equally tattered undershirt. After opening the bottle, he swung his head back and took a long, deep drink, after finishing, he burped. A burp so loud, he looked 170

HJ Anthology 11 170

5/17/04 6:23:24 PM


around, hoping he was indeed alone. He scratched himself and started back downstairs. I tipped toed to the basement door. From the dark stairway, I could hear him moving around, as though he was looking for something. The only light was from a small lamp but that soon went out and then the sound of motorized clicking. It was a projector. I could tell by the dim flickering light, and I recognized the sound from school. I snuck down for a better look, two steps down, the weight of my foot made the step creek loudly. “Alex?” I heard Mr. Tucker yell. I froze. “Alex is that you? I know you’re there boy!” I had to answer, “No, Mr. Tucker. It’s me, Nick.” He didn’t say anything at first. Then he said, “Oh … get me another beer. Will you boy?” I hurried back to the kitchen and returned to the same spot. “Here you go Mr. Tucker,” I said timidly. “Bring it here, boy!” he slurred. Slowly and as quietly as I could, I proceeded down the dark stairs into the dimly lit basement. “Over here!” he whispered. I could barely see him sitting on the old sofa bed, empty beer cans around him. I stood before him and handed him the can of Blatz beer. “Where’s Alex?” he asked as he took the can. “He went to sleep in his room,” I said looking at the screen. “You ever see fuck pictures, boy?” The way he said the word fuck, sent a shiver down my spine. “Yes sir!” I answered, scared yet excited. “My uncle has lots.” On the screen was a white woman sucking a black man’s cock. Neither one was what I’d call good looking. The woman was wearing a cheap blond wig as a disguise. The man was very skinny and had on black socks. His cock was thin and not at all interesting. You could tell neither one was enjoying themselves. “Might as well sit down and join me.” I did as I was told and sat on the other end of the old sofa. “Man is she ug–lee, but she sure can suck a mean cock.” I found the contrast between her white skin and the dark black cock quite erotic. I started getting a boner. Just recently I had become curious about black men, often hearing they were supposed to be hung like horses. The black boys in school weren’t promising examples. Looking at Mr. Tucker, I wondered what his cock was like. Without looking at me, he told me to get the bottle of whisky from the shelf beside me. I searched a while but I couldn’t locate it. “It’s not here, sir,” I told him. “Let me see,” he said. He stood in front of me. The basement was small so he was extremely close. His crotch was inches away. In the dim light of the projector, it looked enormous. Finding what 171

HJ Anthology 11 171

5/17/04 6:23:25 PM


he was looking for, he opened the bottle, leaned his head back and drank deeply. His crotch was almost in my face, as he drank, the bulge in his underwear obtrusively conspicuous. I looked up to his dark face. He, in turn was looking down at me smiling. “I know what you’re thinking,” he whispered. “You’re wondering if mine’s bigger than the guy on the screen. Aren’t you? You ever seen a black man’s cock?” The words echoed in my ears, “Black man’s cock.” I couldn’t answer. I just kept staring, watching the thing in his white gauchos getting bigger and bigger. He loomed over me. “Want to see it?” he asked. “Yes, sir,” I answered timidly. “Go ahead. Pull em’ down.” Leaning forward, I placed my trembling fingers on the waistband of his white gauchos. Slowly, I lowered them, exposing more of his lower belly. His dark pubic hair glistened, as though wet. Suddenly, his cock sprang up before my face, big, thick, and dark. “Touch it, boy!” he whispered. Licking my lips absentmindedly, I traced the bulging veins with my finger. It jumped when my fingers came in contact with the soft skin. And speaking of skin, he did have an ample amount of foreskin. His balls hung low, like two goose eggs within a velvet sack, sprinkled with curly hair. I had sucked a man’s cock before. I was no virgin, by no means. But this was different. It was not only bigger, it was black, forbidden in those days. “Races shouldn’t mingle,” I remembered. Maybe that’s what turned me on the most, that I wasn’t supposed to do this. I placed my lips on the spongy head, as you would guess, it was warm and twitched at the slightest touch. With each lick, I watched it dance before my eyes. “Go ahead boy. Take in your mouth. I’ve heard you’re pretty good at it,” he teased. So he had heard. I wondered who could have told him. I had my suspicions. At the moment I really didn’t care. I grabbed it by the thick base. It had a slightly musky smell. No doubt from being in those white Jockey underwear all day. I opened my eyes and noticed the lush bush. The way the hair line traveled up his slight beer belly. Running my hand along his stomach, I realized it wasn’t coarse at all, but soft and thick. He grabbed my head as he pumped it into my mouth. I gagged at first, but found my rhythm, even though I couldn’t take it all in. It was just too damn thick. Occasionally I would choke and spit 172

HJ Anthology 11 172

5/17/04 6:23:25 PM


would drip from my mouth, but I held on. I was moaning like a small calf on a heifer’s tit. Then he pulled out. “Whooee, boy. Damn, you sure can suck. You’re better than the old lady.” Then he did something unexpected. He knelt down in front of me and started groping me. “OK, now it’s your turn. It’s only fair,” he said looking at me with those big dark eyes. From experience I wondered if he was going to remember any of this. With one hand he softly pushed me back, with the other he pulled at my sweats. Then without anymore fanfare, he lowered his face 173

HJ Anthology 11 173

5/17/04 6:23:26 PM


to my cock and engulfed my cock in one swallow. His mouth was hot, incredibly hot. “Oh sir,” I whimpered. I could tell this was not his first time. I was getting the best blow job I had ever had. I don’t know if it was the booze he had drunk or what, but he was giving me one hell of a blow job, and was really enjoying it. He was grunting and slobbering. Man he was hot. So was I for that matter. I could feel it coming. My head was thrown back, moving from side to side, moaning incoherently. I was on the verge of shooting my load. My balls came tight against my crotch. “Mr. Tucker, I’m gonna cum,” I warned him. He kept going only faster. Then a moan escaped out of my mouth. It started low and intensified as my cum spewed from my cock. Mr. Tucker swallowed. It felt as though I was cumming forever. Just then he backed off and quickly stood up. He was still jacking off his big cock. I looked up at him as he closed his eyes. I noticed a drop of my cum at the corner of his mouth. It looked so white against his dark skin, as it dripped down his chin. I looked down to his beautiful cock just in time to see him shoot, and shoot he did. It spattered my face, my hair, and down the front of my chest. He stood there pumping, draining every last drop. Then he bent down and kissed me. He straddled my legs as his lips pressed to mine. I welcomed his tongue. I had heard the word voluptuous, but I didn’t know quite what it meant until now. That’s what his lips were as they smothered mine. He looked at me then kissed my cheek, patted my head and told me to go to bed.

College Days by Danny O’Toole

The college I went to, in the northern part of the Sacramento Valley, was not that far away from where I grew up. On trips back to my home town, I would always head back to visit old college friends and also one of the best dick hunting spots in the known world. It was best because it was in a wooded park area that covered many miles from town up towards the foothills. As a dick tracking college student I knew the best trails and cruising areas where you could find some of the hottest dick available. College students, drifters, professionals, farmers, truck drivers, bikers, jocks: a full rainbow of ages, sizes, experience and availability were ready and waiting. So this episode goes back to the day last summer, cruising one of my favorite secluded tree glens in the park, when I first met a young stud named Billy. I had been just a few steps behind all the action until that point. I had seen one hot guy on a dirt bike, then saw him later with a second guy on a bike, heading for the dense bushes. Next in a brushy hideaway I 174

HJ Anthology 11 174

5/17/04 6:23:27 PM


found a pair of worn red sweatpants covered with a fresh load of cum. Late again! Then I turned and ran into Billy. We were about the same size, 5’8”. He had a baseball cap topping his nice smile and buff body, but with his dark glasses on, I didn’t have a clue how old he was. “What’s happening?” he said, offering the smile again. I shrugged my shoulders and looked in the direction of the red sweatpants. “Yeah,” he said, leaning toward me, “I didn’t get in on that either, and the guy who left the sweats is a runner type with a big dick. I think he comes out here just to watch and always leaves some kind of a calling card – we got the sweats today!” “You don’t miss much, do you?” I said, moving closer to him. “Not when it comes to a hot daddy like you,” came the reply. “Well, let’s cut this short and get to the action.” He had his dick out before I even unbuttoned my Levi’s jeans. But when our pants hit the ground he went into action, and both our t-shirts were off at the same time. “What a match, man, just what I’m looking for!” he said as he rubbed my hairy chest and down to my balls. “Big fucking daddy balls. Wow, I could never get those in my mouth at the same time!” Wanna bet? I thought! “And my favorite – uncut meat. Wow! Double wow!” By this time he had taken his glasses off and I could size him up a little better. Hmmmm, my favorite right back. Lots of body hair, a nice butt, and a thick uncut dick. “Looks like we both scored,” I said, hefting his cock and balls, “And I like red hair!” “It runs in the family,” he said, dropping to his knees. “And now I’m gonna eat your dick – that foreskin drives me wild!” He was a college kid, obviously, but whoever taught him to suck dick did a fantastic job. “What’s your name?” I asked, pulling him to his feet. “Billy,” he said with that perfect devil grin. “Danny,” I said back, “And now it’s my turn.” I zeroed in on his dick, lathering the head down and forcing my tongue into the hood. Then I slipped back and down until his balls were bouncing off my chin. “Oh, man,” he moaned, “You do know how to suck dick!” “Takes talent to treat an uncut man right, and I like my work,” I said back to him. “Damn, I do like it, but I’ve got to get out of here. I’ve got the late shift at work tonight, but I don’t want to close this thing down. You live around here? Can we meet again, soon?” 175

HJ Anthology 11 175

5/17/04 6:23:27 PM


“Slow down, Billy,” I said, and let him know that I was just visiting for a couple of days. Sure I would like to get together – tomorrow night would be fine. I told him I would call him early the next evening. He gave my dick another fast lick, hiked up his pants, pulled on his shirt, and was gone. “Ah, well,” I said out loud, “There’s always tomorrow night to look forward to.” I grabbed the cum-soaked sweatpants and took them as a memento. I called the next evening and we agreed to meet at his apartment in a small town about 20 minutes away. I knew exactly where it was. I was on time and he bounced into my truck. “Hey, Danny,” he said giving my crotch a squeeze, “I’ve been thinking about this all day with a hardon that’s driving me crazy. I know a park down by the river that is super secluded and we can play out under the stars.”

Ira Smith

176

HJ Anthology 11 176

5/17/04 6:23:28 PM


We found the spot without a problem and nobody was around. It was a hot summer night with a full moon and crickets singing. In seconds we were naked except for our boots. We sat on a picnic table and talked, rubbing and kissing the whole while. In no time he had my dick in his mouth, chewing on the foreskin, snaking his tongue across the head, and then swallowing the joint down to my balls. “Lie down on the table and let me do the work. I haven’t had a dick like this in, well, a long time.” He chewed on my nipples, licked my pits, sank his tongue deep in my throat, and moved down to find my dick covered with precum, waiting. “Fuck my face,” he said hoarsely. “Fuck it long and deep and hard. Show me how my daddy fucks his boy’s face. And when it’s time for your daddy load, just give it to me wherever you want.” I lay there for a long time relishing this perfect blow job until I couldn’t take it any longer. I stood up on the table, offering his mouth a direct shot at my cock and balls. “Eat those balls, boy, lick ’em and wet ’em down good. I know you can taste the cum through those balls; swallow ’em whole!” I was sweating and so was he. I let him lick me wherever he wanted and I knew my load wasn’t far away. “Get back on my dick,” I barked at him. “Down on it. You wanted it – now take it!” I put my hands on the back of his neck and see-sawed my rampaging meat down his throat. Sometimes I can be a little rough and talk loud and dirty. This was one of those times. Nothing was stopping me and Billy was hanging on, trying to catch a breath. It didn’t matter to me; every muscle was tensing and I was ready to drop a horse load. “OK, boy, you wanted it, you got it – take your mouth off my dick – NOW!” He pulled back, popping my dick from his mouth, his eyes wide, waiting for what was happening next. I was whipping my dick to a frenzy and I ordered, “Stand there boy, open your mouth, and watch!” It was like electricity converging in the air all centered on my dripping dick and I could hear myself saying, “Now, Now, Now …” and I began to shoot. I held my dick like a fire hose and the shots got him first in the face and some in his mouth. Still firing shots of cum, I covered his neck and chest until I was shaking and could only stretch my arms up to the sky and groan, “Whoa, baby. Whoa down.” I couldn’t move but I felt his mouth on my dick, gently rolling the skin around, sucking it soft, bringing me to earth. I was in a haze and he spoke first, rubbing my dick across his cum covered face. “I have never seen anybody cum like that before, not even my ….” He stopped in mid sentence, but continued with, “The way you 177

HJ Anthology 11 177

5/17/04 6:23:29 PM


growled it was like you were possessed with something. And what a load. WOW!! I’m covered with your cum.” “Makes me hot getting a good blow job,” I said. “But good cock suckers are hard to find, and when somebody … a hot boy … is doing the blowing, I can get real turned on.” I hugged him and whispered dirty things in his ear and we sat and talked into the late summer night. “Where were you when you called?” he asked and I told him in the neighboring town. “No kidding, that’s where I’m from, or my dad is from there. He and my mom are divorced, and I live with her. Maybe you know him, you must be about the same age.” When he said his father’s name the hair on the back of my neck started bristling. No wonder he looked familiar and why I was turned on by his good looks, red hair, and big dick. I had fucked his father thirty years ago. “Yeah,” I said casually. “I knew your father and the whole family, but that was many years ago.” “I don’t see my dad much,” said Billy. “He drives a truck and is gone all over the place, but when I do see him, well, we have a kind of special relationship. Everybody says we talk and move and look alike, and it’s … always, ah, nice … when I see him.” “Hey, Billy,” I said pulling him closer to me. “What did we come out here for anyway?” “I know what I’m after,” he said sinking to his knees. “More of that hot, uncut daddy dick. We’ve got the rest of the night.” “And maybe I’m going to get some of that hot boy butt,” I said, rubbing his red head. He reared back, wiped his chin, and said, “Oh, Daddy, I thought you would never ask!”

Getting My Ashes Hauled by Bud O’Donnell After using up the last of the firewood in our two fireplaces last spring, and spending hours at the messy job of scraping, sweeping, vacuuming, and hauling ashes, my wife and I decided to investigate having natural gas burning “logs” installed in the hearths. I got so involved in other projects during the summer, though, that I didn’t think about the fireplaces until a few weeks prior to Christmas. Before my wife headed to New York for a few days on a modeling assignment, the two of us picked out the units we liked, and I made arrangements to have them installed while she was gone. Although a happily married family man, I’m also a member of the cocksucking fraternity, so while my wife was in New York, I took the week off to do a little Christmas basket shopping before the guys came on Friday to install the fireplace logs. 178

HJ Anthology 11 178

5/17/04 6:23:29 PM


When they got there, I noticed two vans in the driveway with the installation company’s logo painted on the sides. The three young men standing at my door showed more basket bulges than I’d seen in four days of cruising the malls. All three were good looking and obviously in good shape, but one of them literally stood head and shoulders above the rest of us. He was at least six feet six inches tall. It was the tall one who caught me off guard when he greeted me with, “Hi, Doctor O’Donnell, I thought this might be your house when I saw the name on the order to install some gas logs.” I stood there with a blank look on my face. I didn’t have a clue who the guy was. “Remember me? I’m Martin Wilkins.” Boing! The bell went off in my brain and I felt like a stupid jerk. Martin had been a patient of mine some dozen years earlier. I’m a psychologist. He became my patient after his nearly hysterical mother and embarrassed father dragged him into my office one morning, some dozen years ago. They had just discovered Martin was gay. They said they wanted “their kid straightened out.” But the terrified Martin, who stood in my office twelve years ago, was a seventeen year old high school senior, who was shorter than my six feet. His curly, strawberry blonde hair had been clipped very short. The Martin who greeted me at the front door to install my fireplace logs had grown at least seven inches in height, and about eighteen inches in hair length. It hung in a pony tail down his back. He also wore a diamond stud in his right ear. When his parents brought Martin in, they needed therapy worse than he did, but they refused, claiming it was “Martin’s problem that needed to be fixed.” I really felt sorry for the kid. He followed me into one of my consultation rooms like a prisoner being led to his execution. After I got him seated, I started the conversation by telling him that I firmly believed being gay was natural and normal. His eyes nearly popped out of his head at my words. Then I informed him I wasn’t about to try and cure him because homosexuality was neither a disease nor an illness, so there was nothing to be cured. What was needed was understanding. He sat there with a dumbfounded look on his face. As I continued to talk, I could physically see Martin begin to relax and respond to some of my questions. He finally told me the circumstances of what had happened. His mother had come home early from work and found Martin getting his ass royally fucked by a married neighbor. Martin told me he had been having sex with the older man for quite a while before they got caught. Martin’s parents were so embarrassed over the fact their only child was a homosexual, they did everything they could to cover up what they 179

HJ Anthology 11 179

5/17/04 6:23:30 PM


had discovered. Their way of handling the situation, was to threaten Martin. They told the boy unless he would go into therapy “to be cured” of his perversion, they would not only withdraw their plans to support him through college, but he would have to move out of the house. Since Martin had his own difficulties dealing with his homosexual feelings, and with no real employment skills, he decided seeing a therapist was the lesser evil of his given options. Martin continued weekly therapy until he went away to college. That was the last I saw of him until he showed up at my door to install my fireplace logs. After that surprise greeting, the three of them got busy working. The job was more involved than either they or I figured it would be. It took them some seven hours, instead of the allotted three. When the units were ready to be hooked up, Martin’s partners took off with one van to head for another job. Martin looked like a refugee chimney sweep from the Mary Poppins movie. He was covered with dirt and soot as he sat on a protective rubber mat, connecting and arranging the gas logs. We had a chance to talk. I learned Martin started his fireplace installation business after he received his bachelor’s degree in mechanical engineering. He said his employees knew he was gay, but as far as he knew, none of them were. Martin seemed very comfortable talking about being gay, which was a change from the shy young man I had as a patient. He told me he had a lover for seven years who had been 25 years older than him, but the man had died three years ago from AIDS. Martin then really opened up to me. “I probably should have come back to see you, Doctor, after my lover Rudy died. I had some real problems during that time. I tested negative just before I met Rudy. He told me he was negative too. It wasn’t until he got sick that I learned he had never been tested. We always used rubbers when we fucked, but we had sucked each other off on several occasions without using them.” Martin looked at me and without any hesitation said. “Getting fucked is my favorite sexual act, and I like a partner who is very affectionate, not just some guy using my ass to get his rocks off. Rudy was not only affectionate, he made me feel really loved.” Martin looked down at his hands and said. “And that man could fuck like a champion. I haven’t had sex with anyone since Rudy died. My biggest problem was not accepting the test results. I was convinced I had to be infected too. I was right on the verge of calling you, but then you shocked the hell out of me.” I looked at Martin with a puzzled look. “I shocked you?” I asked. 180

HJ Anthology 11 180

5/17/04 6:23:31 PM


Martin got a big grin on his face and said, “You sure as hell did. About a year ago, I saw you walk out of a gay bookstore, not only with a bunch of books, but with another guy I knew was gay. I couldn’t believe my eyes at first. I went home trying to sort out my feelings. I was really mixed up. You were always so wise in having answers to problems I was having. Then I found myself laughing. I realized, you knew the answers because you probably had faced the same problems yourself.” I looked at Martin and said, “But that shouldn’t have prevented you from coming back to see me. I’m sure I could have helped you through your ordeal.” Martin looked at me and said, “Yeah, I’m sure, professionally, you could have helped me, Doctor, but there was another problem.” “What was that?” I asked. Martin stared right at me again and said. “When I first started therapy and you convinced me that being gay was OK, I developed a horrible crush on you. Even though everything about my therapy was very professional, you turned me on like crazy. I’ve always been attracted to older guys and, Doctor, you’ve got a lot of sexual charisma. Dammit, but I wished I’d known about you back then, I think I would have raped you.” When Martin said that, I found myself squirming uneasily in the chair. I said to him, “I know some patients develop crushes on their therapists, Martin, but I think you can understand why I don’t ever discuss my private life with patients. And to get sexually involved with someone while he or she is a patient is against both my professional and my moral ethics. But I guess I can admit that I did think you were an attractive young man, but there was no way I could have acted upon those feelings.” Martin twisted around, wrapped his arms around his knees, laid his chin on them and asked, “Did you really think I was desirable?” I grinned at him and said, “Yes, and I still do.” Martin looked down at his dirty clothes and hands and said, “Even with me looking like a pig?” It was my turn to laugh. I replied, “Everything I see sitting in front of me is washable.” Martin looked at his watch and stammered, “W…what time do you expect your wife and kids home?” I told him the kids were all on their own, and my wife was out of town. I stood up, walked over to Martin, helped him to his feet and said. “Come on, you can take a shower and I’ll throw your clothes in the wash.” I led him to an upstairs bathroom and he pulled off his clothes while I walked to my bedroom and got him a robe. 181

HJ Anthology 11 181

5/17/04 6:23:32 PM


When I came back in, he was naked. His curly hair was loose and hanging over his shoulders, his cock was sticking straight up against his belly. It was long and lean, with big pink balls hanging below. Although very tall, his body was muscular and hard. I reached out, took hold of his dick with one hand, and balanced his balls in the palm of my other. “Very, very nice, Martin.” He just grunted a loud, “Ohhhh Gawd,” and shivered all over. I released his cock and balls and picked up his dirty clothes. Martin opened the glass doors and turned on the water. “Oh man, hurry back, and you can scrub my back or something.” As he stepped into the enclosure I said to him, “I’ll have to bring up a step ladder to reach it.” He had a beautiful, firm ass, and my cock snapped to attention knowing I was going to fuck that butt. I walked down to the laundry room, put his clothes in the machine and walked back upstairs. I stripped naked, and brought another robe. I slid the door open and stepped in behind Martin. He was shampooing his long hair. I took the bar of soap and began lathering his back, running down his body, soaping his asscrack, and squatting to do his legs. I reached under his crotch and soaped his cock and balls. He put his head under the spray and rinsed. I stood and slid my rock hard dick between his legs. It was about four inches below his asscheeks, but I could feel the end of my rod bump into the bottom of his balls. Martin reached down between his legs, felt my balls, and wrapped his hand around my cock. With his head thrown back he grunted. “Oh God, Doctor, you’ve got one helluva big dick.” “All the better to fuck you with, my dear,” I said and wrapped my hand around his long cock and stroked it. Then he turned grabbed my dick, kissed me hard and grunted, “You’ve got me so fucking hot.” He then slid down until he was sitting in the tub. He was so damned tall, his face was level with my cock. He leaned forward and slurped it into his mouth. I turned the water off and let him suck me for a few minutes before I got down into the tub on my hands and knees. I leaned down, swallowed his prick to his balls and demonstrated he wasn’t the only talented cocksucker in that bathtub. I licked my way up his belly, sucked on his tits until he was squirming and then kissed him. We climbed out of the tub and dried each other. We slipped on the robes, and as I walked towards the bedroom, he said, “You know I’d like to go downstairs and have you make love to me in front of a roaring fireplace.” I grabbed my bag with lubricant and rubbers, and we headed down to the living room. I closed the blinds while Martin opened the doors on the fireplace and twisted the knob. In seconds, a fire 182

HJ Anthology 11 182

5/17/04 6:23:33 PM


was roaring in the hearth. We shucked off the robes, spread them out on the carpet and were soon clutching each other as our hands and mouths sought out every nook and cranny of each other’s body. In a sixty-nine position, I crammed his eight plus inches of long, thin prick down my throat. He was licking and sucking on the side of mine. He grunted, “God, but you’ve got a beautiful cock,” and then proceeded to swallow me to my balls. We sucked each other’s pricks for quite a while. I twisted around and began chewing on his nipples. I licked and kissed his neck, chin, ears and finally raped his mouth with my tongue. He was so damned tall, his dick was rubbing against my upper thighs, while mine was trying to punch a deeper hole in his navel. My hands roamed in feather light touches up and down his body as I whispered how wonderful it was to make love to him. I felt him shudder and as I looked down at him, I saw tears running from the outer corners of his eyes down towards his ears. “Is something wrong, babe?” I asked. Martin just shook his head and groaned, “No, I’m just so fucking happy right now, and you’re doing everything that turns me on.” I leaned down and kissed him very tenderly. “Oh Doc, I’ve gotta get fucked right now,” Martin groaned. I slithered down his body. I lifted his big whang and sucked it for a couple of minutes and then hooked my arms under his legs and raised them. I licked his balls and then ran my tongue up the crease of his hair covered ass. I began rimming him until he was begging me to fuck him. I reached into the little bag and pulled out a strip of rubbers and tube of KY. When I tore one of the packets loose from the strip, Martin yelled, “Oh let me do that, please.” I pulled my face from his ass, leaned back up on my knees while he crunched himself into a sitting position. He rolled the rubber down over my prick, then squirted KY over the top and greased it. He lay back down and raised his legs, hooking his hands behind his knees. As I leaned forward, his legs were so long, his knees were well past my ears. I looked down at him, lined my rock hard dick against his spit slippery asshole and joked, “Brace your feet on the ceiling kid, cause I’m coming in.” As my cock forced open that little pink hole, Martin gritted his teeth and clenched his eyes shut. I kept a steady pressure until I had buried all of my prick deep in his ass. Then I held still. I knew it hurt going in. I’ve got a big thick dick, but having it all pushed in on one long stroke was far less painful than sinking it up an ass with short little jabs. When my balls lay mashed against his asscheeks, Martin’s eyes popped open and he let out 183

HJ Anthology 11 183

5/17/04 6:23:33 PM


a long drawn out, “Whew!” He took a deep breath, grinned, and said, “Oh man, the big bad wolf is hung like a goddamned horse. But what are you waiting for? Fuck my ass, NOW!” As I slid all but the head of my prick out of his ass, I leaned down, pushed my lips against his and began slipping my tongue into his mouth at the same speed I slid my cock back into his guts. I swiveled my hips in little circles, hitting Martin’s prostate at different angles. He started squirming and grunted, “Oh, Doc. Your cock feels wonderful. Man, you older guys sure know what fucking is all about.” He relaxed his ass as I slid in and then tightened it as I pulled back. I moved my tongue down his neck to his nipples. I sucked on his tits again. I moved my head lower, and when I captured about two inches of his cock into my mouth as I plowed my own dick deep into his guts, it drove Martin wild. He reached down and grabbed my asscheeks. He began slam-dunking my cock into his guts by pulling my ass with his hands. I raised up and spread his legs wide and watched my prick slide in and out of his red haired ass like a well oiled piston. It was really a turn on. I maneuvered his leg over until he was lying on his side. With my cock buried deep up his ass, I moved my knees between his legs and rolled him onto his belly. As I lay my body full length on top of his back, he grunted, “Oh yeah!” I kissed and licked his shoulders as my cock pummeled his juicy guts. I slid my hands under him and grabbed his dick. He raised his hips to meet my thrusts, giving me more room to jack off his big cock. I felt his ass spasm around my shaft as his load sprayed the robe he was lying on. The spasming ass muscles clutching my cock during his orgasm, sucked the juice right out of my own balls. I dumped my load into that rubber and then panted like I had been running a marathon. I started to pull my prick out, but Martin’s ass locked onto it like a vice. “Oh leave it in, leave it in!” he grunted. “Wait until it goes soft and comes out by itself.” The way his ass was squeezing my dick, I wasn’t sure if it would ever go soft. I rolled us onto our sides and we lay there as I held him and kissed the back of his neck. We must have lain there for 20 minutes before my dick finally slipped out of his ass. Martin got up and went into the downstairs bathroom. I walked upstairs peeled off the rubber, and threw it down the toilet. I washed my crotch and headed back downstairs. By the time Martin came out of the bathroom, I had a pan of chili heating on the stove. He walked up behind me, leaned down and kissed the top of my head while his hands began stroking my cock. It started to rise to the occasion. 184

HJ Anthology 11 184

5/17/04 6:23:33 PM


“Be careful, Martin,” I warned, “Or my cock is going to end up in this pan of chili.” He quickly responded, “Oh that’s OK, I love eating chili dogs.” We both laughed. We sat naked at the table and ate our bowls of chili and crackers. I went down and put Martin’s clothes in the dryer. When I came back up, Martin was sitting Indian style in front of the fireplace. I walked up behind him and massaged his shoulders. He turned his head and began licking the side of my dick with his tongue. I sat down next to him and we hugged and kissed. After a few minutes he turned and with a little manipulation, he was sitting with his legs straddling mine and his ass pushed right up against my balls. I reached down and grabbed his cock. He took hold of mine and while we kissed, we jacked each other off. He came before I did, shooting his juices all the way up to my chin. When I shot my load, it splattered his chest and belly. He rubbed it all over his body. I asked if he wanted to take another shower and he shook his head. “I want to go home with your dried cum all over me. I’ll probably jack off a couple of more times before I hit the sack. I’ll take the day off tomorrow and sleep in.” He leaned forward and kissed me again. “I hope you know, this has been really special.” “For me too,” I said, then invited him to spend the night if he wanted too. He looked at me and said. “I’d love nothing more than to have your big cock fucking me all night, but I know my emotions too well, Doc. I need a little time to cool off. As turned on as I am right now, if I stayed the night then I’d want you to fuck me tomorrow and tomorrow and tomorrow. That kind of attachment wouldn’t work out for either of us. I really need someone I can call mine … alone.” I took his face in my hands, kissed him and said, “I understand, Martin.” As he got dressed, I wrote out his check. He handed me his card with his home number written on the back. He leaned down, kissed me and surprised me when he said, “Don’t worry, this isn’t going to be a one time fuck and run. If you find yourself alone again sometime, give me a call. Until my knight in shining contraceptives does come along, I’d love to have that big horsecock shoved up my hungry ass again. But right now, I need a little time to get my head together, OK?” I smiled, winked at him and said, “That’s a deal.” As he walked down the steps he turned, winked, patted his ass and began singing, “Who’s afraid of the big bad wolf, the big bad wolf, the big bad wolf ….” 185

HJ Anthology 11 185

5/17/04 6:23:34 PM


Tad and Nick

Tad and Nick think they’ve done it all, but ol’ Wilson, the delivery man neighbor is teaching the two boys things they never dreamed were possible! Ol’ Wilson remembers his first taste of juicy asshole and he’s giving the boys an experience they’ll never forget. Nick can’t believe his eyes. Tad is lying on the floor in front of ol’ Wilson and he’s got his long, wet tongue plastered right up against the man’s, slick, wet bung hole. Ol’ Wilson has worked his own hole over real good with his finger

and the feel of Tad’s hot tongue against his slippery asshole is making his cock throb like it hasn’t throbbed in a long, long time. Tad and Nick’s cocks are the hardest they have ever been and it won’t be long before all three cocks are blasting cream all over each other and making the entire room smell like cum. What will these boys do next? 186

HJ Anthology 11 186

5/17/04 6:23:35 PM


Our Town Park by Johny Buck (Sr. & Jr.) After twenty years in the Marines, I retired. Moved my family back to our home town in the Midwest. I took a job as Overseeing Caretaker of Municipal Real Property — small town, long titles. My favorite property is a small park on the western edge of town. The only thing farther west is the new junior college, so many of the students walk through the park on their way to and from school. The park’s tool shed connects to the men’s rest room. Through a grill in the wall, I can see everything that goes on in there. The first time I saw a boy wanking his wienie at the urinal, I left the shed and barged into the rest room. The kid stood shocked for a moment, then shoved his dick back into his pants and beat a hasty retreat out the door. Well, I learn fast. At the next opportunity, I threw open the door and roared, “Hands up, boy!” His hands shot up, and with his pecker still standing at attention, I walked over to have a look at it. Opening my pants, I pulled out my daddy-dick and started stroking it. As my cock thickened, the boy began to relax. His arms slowly came back to his sides and he decided it was safe to play with his dick again, all the while keeping his eyes on the hypnotic movement of my hand jacking my fully erect man-meat. “You wanna feel it, boy?” I asked. His hand sneaked over to my cock and wrapped around my cockhead. He jerked his hand away and looked at the wetness on his fingers, then smiled, grabbed my cockhead again, and massaged the precum all around the head. I was surprised when I realized the moans I was hearing were coming from my own throat. I wrapped my hard, hairy hand around his boy-meat, and watched his eyes close and his head fall back as his legs trembled. Taking my hand away, I pushed my pants down to release my heavy ball sack. Turning towards him, I wrapped one fist around my dick, and with my other hand I squeezed and caressed my big, hairy man-balls. “You wanna suck on this, Steve?” Being such a small town, everybody knows everybody else. Eyes wide with alarm, he blurted, “Oh, no, Mr. Buck! I’ve never done such a thing in my life!” Stronger measures were needed. “Well, Steve, I didn’t know you was a queer boy. I wonder what your dad would say if he knew you was a queer boy?” (Steve’s dad would be delighted, I knew, but Steve didn’t need to know that – not yet anyway!) He got the point. He leaned over to lick my cockhead. Seemed to like the taste of the cock honey oozing from my pisshole. And before I knew it, that boy’s pussy-mouth was filled with my throbbing mushroom head. 187

HJ Anthology 11 187

5/17/04 6:23:35 PM


“Down on your knees, boy. I want to see your lips wrapped around my dick while I fuck that hungry boy-mouth of yours.” Down he went. The more of my thick cock that I fed him, the more he got into it. Even though he could take only a few inches of my length, I knew I couldn’t hold off much longer. “That’s a good boy. You keep sucking my daddy-meat like that and I’m gonna give you your first taste of hot, thick man-cum.” At that, he seemed to go into high gear. His tongue was driving me crazy right at my most sensitive spot. Saliva and cock honey were dripping from the corners of his mouth onto my work boots as he tried to take more and more of my shaft. Suddenly he looked up into my eyes and triggered my load. I began to shoot my fuck juices into his mouth, spurt after spurt of hot cream, and he rode my bucking cock to get every last drop of his first man-load. I pulled him to his feet, wrapped my fingers around his rock-hard man-boy meat, and he erupted all over my shirt. Thought he was going to faint in my arms. Well, I had wanted to give him a feel for how an ex-Marine can suck a young man’s cock, but that had to wait for another day. It was fun to see the different reactions. Some boys were ecstatic. Finally their jack-off fantasies were coming true. Other boys were “resigned to their fate” but they came back for more. Still others were belligerent. “I’m gonna tell my dad!” But when I offered to go along to “tell Dad,” they went from belligerent to resigned, and then from resigned to hungry! I guess every boy has a cock-hungry pussy-mouth just hoping to be fucked by Dad! The first time I saw my own son, Johny, jacking off with his buddy, Chuck, I creamed in my jeans without even touching myself. They came in several days in a row. Every time the same thing. Stood side by side at the urinals. Watched each other beat off like they were having a race. Then turned away from each other to tuck their stuff back into their pants. And out the door. This was getting boring. §

§

§

Chuck and I raced down the steps. Another school-day was over and we headed for the park. I was already getting hard, thinking about jacking-off with Chuck again, but it looked like he was going to walk right by the rest room today. “Wait up, man!” I yelled. “I need to take a leak.” I headed for the toilets with Chuck right behind me. We burst out laughing, but stopped dead when we saw boots under the door of the middle stall. I gestured for Chuck to go into a stall to wait, and I took the other. 188

HJ Anthology 11 188

5/17/04 6:23:36 PM


I could barely see the man’s boots, so I leaned forward to have a better view. His foot moved an inch closer to me and he tapped his foot. Curious, I moved my foot closer to him and tapped my foot twice, just like he had done. Yes! He tapped again. I leaned further forward, and watched him tap his foot on Chuck’s side. Leaning way down, I could see Chuck’s foot move and tap. This went on for a few minutes, and I wanted to get the giggles — we were sounding like a rhythm band with all the foot-shuffling and toe-tapping! But the tingling in my balls overrode the giggles. What happened next blew me away. The man stood up, turned to face Chuck’s stall and then knelt down on the floor. The soles of his boots were facing me. Leaning way down I could see his hairy ass-cheeks, and then I realized he had pushed his dick under the partition. I could see his heavy balls hanging down, and it looked like Chuck was stroking the man’s cock! My own cock sprang fully erect and I thought I was going to cum. I squeezed my dick hard enough to hurt and the feeling passed. Then I heard the man whisper, “Suck on it, boy.” No, I thought to myself, Chuck will never do THAT! I got down on my hands and knees. Sure enough, I could see Chuck’s face and it sure as hell looked like he was sucking that man’s cock! Then the man stood up, turned around and stuck his dick under on my side. It was a long, thick cock with a nice mushroom head, and I liked the way the veins pulsed. His cock glistened with Chuck’s saliva and there was a big drop of precum oozing from the tip. I didn’t wait to be asked. I wrapped my lips around that beautiful monster, and for the first time in my life, I knew what it felt like to have a cock in my mouth. It was all the sweeter knowing that I was tasting Chuck’s saliva along with the man’s cock juices! Too soon the man pulled out of my mouth and presented his cock to Chuck again. He went back and forth several times. I wanted to be the one to get his load, so the next time I went down on him, I started sucking for all I was worth. He pulled away and sat up on the toilet again. I felt disappointed at the thought he might leave. Then he handed a toilet paper note under the partition. “Slow down, boy! You’re sucking like a vacuum cleaner. I want your mouth to feel like a loose, wet pussy around my dick. OK?” Once again his knees appeared, followed by that mouth-watering man-meat. I got down on the floor and started to lick and kiss the length of his shaft, fondling those cum-heavy man-nuts, and then opening my mouth to take in his dripping cockhead. He thrust forward, gently fucking my salivating mouth. My dick was the hardest I’d ever felt. I was in heaven, with that shaft invading my throat and his hairy balls bumping my chin. 189

HJ Anthology 11 189

5/17/04 6:23:37 PM


Again he pulled away. I figured he was going to let Chuck suck him some more. I peeked under to watch. He backed up to Chuck’s side and then squatted down, sliding his back down the partition. What was he doing? Then I understood. Chuck lay down on his back, stuck his head under and started licking the man’s hairy ass. I watched Chuck’s hands spread the man’s asscheeks apart and then Chuck’s tongue was licking way up inside. I knew what he was doing, but I’d never thought about licking a man’s asshole! His cock was pointing right at me, bouncing up and down as Chuck ate his ass, leaking more tasty cock honey. I couldn’t stand it. I dove under the partition and swallowed his cock until I could feel it in my throat. He groaned and sighed, “That’s a good boy, Johny. Suck your daddy’s prick like a good little cocksucker.” Looking up I thought I would die. “Omigod, Chuck! It’s Dad!” Not sure how it happened, but suddenly all three of us were up and out of the stalls. Dad locked the entry door and started stripping his clothes off. I’d never seen him naked before, so I was really eating up looking at his entire muscular body — and so hairy! And the dick that made me was swinging back and forth looking like it was going to burst! To think I’d been sucking on my dad’s beautiful fuck-pole! Dad spread his jeans and shirt out on the floor and told Chuck to lie down on his back. Then Dad knelt over Chuck so he could fuck Chuck’s mouth while he sucked Chuck’s cock. Looking up at me, he said, “You know what to do, boy!” I sure did. I knelt behind my dad and petted his asscheeks all over before parting them to look at his hairy man-hole. Then I buried my face in his crack and explored him with my lips and tongue, tasting his funky man-smell and probing his secret spot. I knew instinctively just how to tonguefuck my dad, and I was rewarded by his happy groans. Then Dad sat up, planted his butt-hole directly on Chuck’s face, and taking my hand, he drew me around in front of him. He got me in a position where he could eat my boypussy while I sucked on Chuck’s cock. After Dad got my hole good and wet and all loosened up, he turned me around, guided Chuck’s cock toward my boy-cunt and taught us both how to get started. It hurt a little but it felt good, too, as my buddy’s cock entered my virgin fuck-hole. And I forgot all about the pain when Dad wrapped his lips around my throbbing hard-on. Chuck started grunting, and I guess Dad knew Chuck was about to lose it. He slid back so he could fuck Chuck’s mouth and he started sucking me in long, slow strokes using his mouth and both hands. I could watch my cockhead disappear past Dad’s lips and still see 190

HJ Anthology 11 190

5/17/04 6:23:37 PM


Dad’s thick tool fucking my buddy’s mouth at the same time. My cock quivered and pulsed like a live animal in Dad’s throat and my boy-hole opened and closed gripping Chuck’s slippery tool. Just as Dad started moaning and shuddering and filling Chuck’s mouth with his man-juices, I felt Chuck’s cock harden and spasm way up inside me. When I felt his hot cream spurting inside me, my balls drew up tighter than ever and I started to dump the biggest load of my life down my dad’s throat. Dad didn’t waste any of it. Afterwards, we all sat around talking and petting each other before getting cleaned up to go home. Wow! what a way to end the school day, and that was just the beginning. Some other time I’ll tell you about how Chuck’s dad joined in on the fun.

Sleeping with My Grandpa by John The first week of the summer had passed faster than I’d expected. I had hoped Dad would let me get a job in town so I could earn some money for college, but he had insisted that I help my grandpa on the farm. When the day’s work was finished I was too tired to hop into Grandpa’s old pickup and head the thirty miles into the little town where I’d lived my entire life. I relished that hot bath after supper, then a little TV and off to bed since it was up real early and back to work. One thing I had come to enjoy were the nightly backrubs Grandpa gave me. The first couple of nights I’d been worn out, and I had a newfound appreciation of just how tough my grandpa was. I’d felt a bit uncomfortable the first night when he’d come into my room and offered to rub my back, not about the offer, because it was welcomed, but by the fact that he had pulled my shorts off and rubbed all the way from the back of my neck to my calves. When I first felt his powerful hands begin digging into the flesh of my buttocks I got an erection that was harder than any I’d ever experienced before, and it was good that the room was dark, or Grandpa would have seen the blush that I was sure had spread over my whole body. My muscles didn’t ache as they had at first, but I still anticipated the rub downs, and I still got rock hard. If my grandpa noticed it he never let on, and I was careful not to hump the mattress while he massaged my ass. It was about 10 o’clock when Grandpa asked if I wanted my back rubbed and I said I did. He said that I should get on his bed since it was a big bed and he could have an easier time doing it there. I said OK, but wondered how I was going to conceal my boner when he’d finished and it was time for me to go to my room. 191

HJ Anthology 11 191

5/17/04 6:23:38 PM


“Go on in boy and get your clothes off. I’ll be in in a minute,” he said, and I did as he said. I stripped and put my clothes close to the bed so that I could quickly get my pants on without revealing my erect cock. I heard Grandpa coming into the room and I turned to see which side of the bed he would take, hoping it wouldn’t be on the side where my pants were lying in wait. What I saw was a complete surprise. Grandpa was naked. “Scoot yourself over to the middle of the bed,” he told me as he got onto the bed. I did as told. He was kneeling on the bed next to me as he began rubbing the back of my neck, but when he’d finished that and was ready to start working on my shoulders he straddled my back but didn’t sit on me. His big, hairy, low-hanging balls, however, were resting against my back. As he massaged my upper back, his torso moved from side to side and his big ball bag, now lower than before, slid around. My cock was hard as steel, and in spite of myself I was unable to control the reactions of my body. My breathing became more rapid and my chest heaved and I involuntarily ground my crotch into the mattress. He continued as if nothing was wrong.

192

HJ Anthology 11 192

5/17/04 6:23:39 PM


Slowly and methodically he massaged me, his big hairy balls moving on down my back. Then he stopped, and I felt his hand sliding down my ribs and under my body and thought that I’d explode when his big hand wrapped around my throbbing cock. He held firmly onto my cock, not moving his hand, and then I felt him gently squeezing and easing off my erection, and in spite of my efforts, a loud moan escaped. He was now lying on top of me, his iron hot cock pressing into the crack of my ass. I could feel its power and heat as he began rhythmically grinding his swollen dick on my butt. He raised up, and without moving his position, turned me over. The light from the full moon was enough for me to see his smiling face as he pressed his white hot cock into mine. He bent down and kissed me passionately on the lips, and in response, I opened my mouth and his tongue darted in. We were pushing our hips, in unison, and our cocks were leaking precum which made our gyrations easier. We were locked in a long kiss and began rolling around the bed, never letting our dicks separate. Grandpa pushed me onto my back again and quickly moved his mouth to my cock. He touched the tip with his tongue and a shiver of pleasure shot through my body. He licked around my cockhead, then took it in his month and his hand firmly held my rigid pole as he worked my foreskin back over my big mushroom head and wildly swirled his tongue over the head. He moved his body now and I felt the heat of his hairy groin hovering above my face, his huge balls lying on my nose. I inhaled their wonderful smell, reached up and cupped them in my hand and felt their power. With my other hand I took hold of his throbbing cock and guided it to my mouth and sucked it in. It was slightly thicker than my own, and I could tell not as long as my own 6”. I had all of Grandpa’s 5” in my mouth now and my nose was buried in his dense pubic hairs. We rolled onto our sides and began sucking with a fury. I followed his lead and sucked wildly when he did, and then eased up as he slowed. I repeated it over and over until neither could stand it any longer. I felt my own big balls pulling up tightly against my body, and his were now hard as walnuts surrounded by lots of loose, hairy skin from his ball bag. We had passed the point where we could control what our bodies were doing and within seconds I felt his scalding cum filling my mouth as my own jettisoned into his throat. All I could do was swallow as quickly as possible, only to have my mouth filled by another blast from his balls. The feelings were overwhelming as my young cock twitched uncontrollably in Grandpa’s mouth. Our 193

HJ Anthology 11 193

5/17/04 6:23:40 PM


nuts drained, we reluctantly released the softening dicks. We lay on our backs, panting, and fell into a deep, satisfied sleep. During the course of the night we made love twice more, and in the morning also. It looked like this wasn’t going to be a bad summer after all … it wasn’t! Grandpa taught me quite a lot that summer, and you can believe it wasn’t all farm work.

The Hospital Stay by Rick As a teenager I had to go to the hospital to have a hernia operation. It was in the summer, a particularly hot summer, the kind where every day was above ninety degrees. My body was still developing into a man’s body. I was a late bloomer. I had to be at the hospital the night before surgery. The room was a single room with a small bathroom. The male nurse handed me a hospital gown and told me that I had to take my underwear off too, because the doctor would be in to check me and the nurse would be in to give me an enema and to shave me. I asked my dad why they had to shave my face. He answered me, “They aren’t shaving your face, it’s your crotch! We’ll be back in the morning before your operation.” Soon after, my parents left the room and the doctor came in to check me over. After the doctor left, the male nurse came in again. He was a tall and thin man with blond hair and his name was Andy. Andy had real thick, blond hair on his arms and he had hair sticking out of the top of his hospital shirt. He said the doctor said everything was fine. “So, I am going to get the things that I need and I will be right back.” I asked him what was he going to do first. “I think we should shave you first. Now let’s untie your gown.” he answered. When my gown came off, I was conscious that my cock lay limp and my foreskin was covering the head of it. I was concentrating on not letting it get hard. Andy asked me to raise both arms for a minute, so I did, remembering I had very little hair under them, especially compared to what seemed to be a very hairy nurse handling me. He said he would have to feel my pits to make sure that I didn’t have swollen glands. When his fingers traced my pits, I could feel my cock and asshole twitching. I was embarrassed as my cock started swelling to an erection. I told Andy I was sorry about it. He just said it was normal and not to worry about it. I apologized for not having any real body hair like he did. He sort of laughed and said that I was just fine, and that some guys blossom later than others. “Want to know a secret?” he asked, with a big grin on his face. I said “Yeah!” 194

HJ Anthology 11 194

5/17/04 6:23:40 PM


He leaned down next to my ear. “You see, body hair helps you when you are having sex … the more you have the better you cum!” He was sweating, and as he was leaned over me, I could see down his hospital shirt with the V neck. He had thick blond hair all over his chest and stomach. He had big round pink nipples and they looked erect. My cock was now fully hard and pulsating, and I knew he was looking at it. Andy told me to turn over on my stomach. “I have to shave any hair from around your asshole. My cock throbbed under me and stretched to a full erection as he separated my asscheeks. He said I had a forest of black hair coming out of my crack that he would have to shave. “Well,” he said, “This looks good enough to eat!” I didn’t know what he meant, so I asked him what he meant by that. “Do you want me to show you?” he replied back. “It will make you relax.” “Will it hurt?” “No, but it’s another secret just between us, OK? I just want to lick around your hairy asshole,” he said. “It will feel good and if it doesn’t you just say stop and I will, OK?” His fingers were still playing with my aroused butt. Then I felt the wet swipe of his tongue. “I know this is turning you on kid, I can see the head of your cock coming out from under you.” His voice was getting low and impatient. “I have to check in at the nurse’s station. When I come back I expect you to have your cock and asshole ready to be sucked and licked, kid!” As he left my room I imagined my cock swelling up in his mouth. He was right, I was turned on. My cock and balls were throbbing and tingling. I turned over onto my back. My nipples were also erect and tender. My eyes looked down at the pubic hair that surrounded my erect cock. My pubic hair was long and had a light reddish tint to it. I tried to envision my crotch bare. My cock was sticking straight up so the head was almost touching my belly button. Looking at the hair that connected to my balls, also fairly hairy, I was amazed to see how far down they hung between my thighs. I stuck my finger up my asshole. It felt so good that I moaned with pleasure, thinking of Andy’s return. Just then he walked into the room. He closed the door behind him and pushed a chair against the door in case someone would open it. “I see we’re ready for some fun!” he said. I just rolled over on my stomach and sighed. He walked over to the bed. “Have you ever sucked a man’s nipple before?” he asked. I shook my head no, as my cock was twitching again. “Roll over kid, Daddy want his little buddy to suck Daddy’s nipples. He lifted the loose hospital shirt exposing his hairy stomach, chest and erect nipples. 195

HJ Anthology 11 195

5/17/04 6:23:41 PM


“Don’t worry about the hair around my nipples kid, in a few minutes you will be so turned-on you won’t care about hair in your mouth.” My heart was pounding in my chest so hard that it felt like it was going to burst out of my chest as he pulled my head to his chest. I stuck my tongue out and the first thing it touched was the soft hair around his nipple. It tasted so sweet, and he smelled like heaven. I took my whole mouth and just licked and sucked at his chest and nipple for a long time. Finally he said, “OK, kid. Take a few seconds and catch your breath. He started slowly to take his pants down. I could see the prominent bulge in front of his body and I swallowed hard. Then his pants fell to the floor. His legs were also covered with blond wavy hair. Even on the back of his firm thighs the hair was thick and I couldn’t wait to get my tongue on them. He walked back to my bed and made me put my tongue on the bulge in his underwear. “Do you like the smell of my shorts, kid?” I was so turned on by now that my cock was just throbbing with anticipation. I was begging Andy to shove his cock in my mouth. “Daddy’s boy is just sweating, isn’t he? Do you want me to stop?” “NO!” I yelled. “I want your big cock in my mouth!” “Daddy’s boy is going to pull my undershorts down and rub your face in the hair around Daddy’s big cock.” I heard him say. I did. The color of his pubic hair was dark blond and thick. I couldn’t see his skin through the dense hair. I shoved my face against his stomach to lick and smell it. Suddenly he turned around and bent over saying, “Spread my asscheeks kid, and stick your tongue into my asshole.” My body was shaking with excitement because his asshole was also covered with hair. I plunged my tongue deep inside him. He moaned with delight. I didn’t want to stop, but he turned around again and shoved what felt like a nine inch cock right in my mouth. “Is it as good as you thought, kid?” As he asked the question, he was shoving it deep down my throat and moaning with pleasure. When he finally pulled back, I worked my way down the hot shaft to his big furry balls. They were soft and very hairy. I could hardly get them into my mouth. Andy leaned over and started sucking my stiff cock. His tongue felt wonderful. I couldn’t have realized a tongue could feel so wonderful on my hardon. Soon he turned me on my stomach. “Now it’s your turn,” and he started licking my asshole. “Do you like it, kid?” “Tell Daddy Andy yes, and you want Daddy to stick his big cock in your asshole.” His voice was demanding! “You won’t need that enema if I fuck your asshole kid, and fucking even feels better.” 196

HJ Anthology 11 196

5/17/04 6:23:42 PM


His tongue felt so good on my butt hole, I screamed back “Yes! … Please fuck my asshole!” Andy said, “OK kid, just relax!” He continued to lick and probe my asshole with his wet thick tongue. When my hole was really wet he said, “I’m going to just stick the head of my cock in a little way. He pulled me to the edge of the bed, my legs dangling to the floor and stepped between my quivering thighs. “I won’t start thrusting until you get used to it, kid.” I could feel the head of his cock on the lips of my asshole. My cock and asshole started to twitch so fast that I yelled, “Stick it in … Ahhh, more … MORE … ahh, Daddy!” When I’d moan, he would thrust his pelvis very fast, burying more and more of his fat cock in me until I felt his thighs slapping my ass. His hand went under me and stroked my cock so fast that I thought he would pull it off. He kept saying, “Come on kid, pump that small ass of yours or Daddy will spank you!” Then he stopped and said, “Quick kid, turn over, I want to cum in your mouth.” When he stuck his cock in my mouth it was twitching so fast that I thought my teeth were going to fall out. He moaned, “I’m cumming!” The thick, white liquid was very sweet and I swallowed every drop of it. I was so turned on that I squirted so hard I felt I was passing out. I was so exhausted I fell asleep right away as Andy shaved my crotch lovingly. His large hands were soothing on my body. When I woke, Andy must have crept out. My crotch was shaved. I never saw him again, but I will never forget my hospital stay!

Science Lesson

When Tad Johnson knocked on the door, it nearly scared the shit out of me. I’d forgotten he was coming over this evening for a tutoring session. Tad Johnson was the new youth pastor at church, and when Mom found out he had majored in math, she talked him into tutoring me for finals. But my mind was on other things when he came knocking. That afternoon I finally got my hands on a microscope I had been wanting for nearly a year. Every week, I saved some of my allowance, and when Dad handed me my allowance that morning, I finally had enough to buy it. I didn’t have the nerve to tell my parents what I was doing. I knew they’d have a fit if they found out I spent over four hundred dollars on a microscope. But it was one of the best ones, and I knew I could make good use of it in college next year. Earlier that day, I snuck the microscope home and spent the rest of the day experimenting. Initially, my experiments were very 197

HJ Anthology 11 197

5/17/04 6:23:43 PM


innocent, but when Tad Johnson knocked on the door, I had a wad of cum in a petri dish, my shorts dangling around my ankles, and my eye glued to the microscope watching my healthy sperm swimming about. I hopped off my chair, quickly slid my shorts over my dripping cock, and ran to the door. “Hi, Marty,” Tad greeted me when I opened the door. “Are you ready to go over the trig problems I gave you last week?” “Yeah, sure, Tad,” I mumbled. “Come on in.” I went over to the bookshelf to get the homework Tad had given me. While I fumbled through the bookshelf, Tad stepped over to my desk and saw the microscope. “Pretty fancy piece of equipment you have here, Marty,” he said. “Uh, Tad,” I barely managed to blurt out before I saw him stoop over and press his eye against the microscope. Shit! I swore to myself. I began to blush as I knew it wouldn’t take Tad very long to see what I had been up to. “Um,” he murmured as I walked over to the desk with the homework he had given me the last week. “Where did you get this?” he asked. “Uh, at McWhackers on Second Street,” I told him. “No, not the microscope, Marty,” Tad said. “This,” he asked again, pointing at the big wad of cum in the petri dish next to the microscope. “Uh … well, uh,” I didn’t know what to say. Tad stuck out his finger and pressed it into the petri disk. I watched in horror as he slid his finger tip around in the cum, then brought his hand up to his face. He took a good sniff at his finger and then to my shock he licked it. “Umm, just what I thought,” Tad mumbled. He turned and looked at me. “Would you mind showing me where you got this?” His voice was somewhat stern and I didn’t know what to say. For a moment I thought of saying that my dad had handed it to me, but I knew that would never fly. “Well, you know,” I stammered. “Know what?” Tad pressed. “I … I beat off,” I managed to mumble. “Beat off?” Tad questioned. “Show me,” he said. When I hesitated he continued. “Go ahead, sit on the bed and show me.” I was confused. Did he want to punish me by embarrassing me, or did he have something else in mind? Nervously I sat on the edge of my bed and slowly pulled down my shorts. I didn’t know why he 198

HJ Anthology 11 198

5/17/04 6:23:43 PM


was making me do this, but the turn of events was getting to me. My dick was hard before I even touched it. I grabbed hold of my cock and looked up at him. Tad was looking right into my eyes. He came and stood right in front of me. My bare knees touched his slacks. “Go ahead, show me how you do it,” Tad coaxed. I slid my hands up my shaft to my cockhead. I pushed my foreskin over my still wet glans and then down again, exposing my purple head. Tad pressed even closer, pushing his legs against mine. As I slid my hand up and down my throbbing shaft, I could plainly see the huge basket that formed in his crotch. He knelt down in front of me so that his face was level with my aching cock. I had never been so excited before in my life! Here I was, beating off for my youth pastor. I could hear my parents watching TV downstairs. It didn’t take me long to build up to a climax. I started gasping and when Tad began playing with my balls with his hands, I shot. Since I’d already cum less than an hour ago, my cum just oozed out of my cockhead and dribbled down my shaft and onto my balls. I shivered with excitement when Tad licked the cum off my balls and cock. I had to lie back when his lips reached my cockhead and he sucked in all my dick. “Well, what do you think, Marty. Do you think my sperm would look the same under the microscope? If we mixed mine with yours, do you think we could tell whose sperm was whose?” Without waiting for me to answer, Tad stood up and undid his belt. Watching me right in the eye, he unzipped his slacks, let them drop and then he slid his jockeys off. His wanger popped straight up. It was thick at the base and tapered to a point. He was standing right in front of me, and without thinking, I reached for it. I grabbed hold of the base and pulled his cock down. As I held it firmly, he began rocking his ass back and forth, making his cock slide in and out of my fist. Tad was quite the drooler and in a matter of minutes my fist was wet and slick with his precum. He just stood there in front of me fucking my fist. I didn’t even have to pump him. His cock slid in and out of my fingers as if they were some hot cunt. He was really getting off on it, and I loved watching the expressions on his face as he fucked my fist. He kept biting his lip, moaning, and gasping for air. It was obvious he was going to explode with a blast. I leaned forward so that I could see him shoot up close. His pisshole started gaping open and filling with creamy juices. His cock got harder and harder, like burning steel. 199

HJ Anthology 11 199

5/17/04 6:23:44 PM


I leaned forward and eagerly lapped the slick, creamy juices that flowed copiously from his pisshole. There was so much of it oozing out that I couldn’t keep up. The taste was so rich and heady. I had never tasted anything so exciting in my life before. Suddenly he let out a maddening yelp and a hot stream of cum shot straight out of his cockhead. It hit me on my chin. Tad began to shake uncontrollably making his cock spray cum all over my face and neck. It must have been weeks since he last came. When he came to his senses, he carefully licked most of his cum off my face. But he managed to save several thick globs and carefully carried them on his fingers over to my desk and mixed them in the petri dish with my cum. We spent the rest of the evening looking at our sperm. Of course it was impossible to tell whose squirmy fellows were whose, but that didn’t stop us from trying. We even gave the little tadpoles names.

Uncle Nick’s Flip Flops by Douglas

When I was eighteen my dad sent me down to spend the summer with my uncle who lived at the beach in Pensacola. Uncle Nick said he was more than willing to give up some room in his little bachelor pad to accommodate me. This surprised me because my uncle is one sexy stud and I was sure to be a wet blanket to his romantic life. But he sounded genuinely excited to have me come and stay. Once I arrived, I was excited, too. Nick was the foreman on a construction project in town that summer. He had the hottest looking crew of young men I’d ever seen. My uncle quickly took me under his massive wing and taught me all about woodworking, welding, drywalling and bein’ one of the boys. I was getting a nice tan, and although I was dead tired at the end of each day, I was having a great time being around my uncle. Dad had said a summer of hard labor would be good for me and get me ready for football season in the fall. I think I had more fun that summer than my dad originally intended. One Friday we had a hell of a day at the construction site. Material deliveries were late and we were well behind schedule. We worked nonstop from 7:00 AM to 7:00 PM. Uncle Nick was real pooped and when we returned home he just flopped down on his bed fully clothed. He was snoring like a bear in 30 seconds. I knew he would probably wake up in an hour as grouchy as a grizzly so I decided to duck out to the abandoned surf shack and throw back a few beers. I quickly and quietly changed into my old practice clothes and swiped a six pack of Uncle Nick’s Bud out of the fridge. On my way out the door I kicked on my uncle’s favorite old pair of flip-flop sandals, 200

HJ Anthology 11 200

5/17/04 6:23:44 PM


which lay huddled comfortably on the porch steps. I knew Uncle Nick would probably be pissed about his missing beer and sandals, but hell my summer was almost over. I had license to be a little shit and have some fun. The old surf shack was on an isolated portion of the beach. Even so, when I reached the shack I first checked to make sure there was no one else around before confidently plunking my ass into the sand. The shack had become my favorite hideout during the summer. It was a great place to get away from everything, do some sunbathing, and jack off. As I was lying there, I started drinking and daydreaming about my football buddies back in Virginia. The sun was starting to go down, and I watched it sink lazily towards an orange ocean. The bigger the buzz I got from the beer, the hornier I got. The warm sand soothed my tired shoulders and thighs, and soon I was sporting a rod as stiff as a plank. After a bit, I shucked off my gym shorts, and I was aching to pound off a load of cream. Images of my big bull uncle flooded into my mind and my body tensed with excite-

201

HJ Anthology 11 201

5/17/04 6:23:45 PM


ment. Uncle Nick was younger and more ruggedly handsome than my father, with the classical Italian features my great grandfather brought to our family. When Dad and Nick got together drinking on the holidays I would hear them boast and laugh about their Italian heritage and their Italian sausages. I didn’t understand what all the bragging was about until I was older but it wasn’t until that summer that I knew the true magnitude of my Uncle Nick! I looked down at my uncle’s sandals that I was wearing. Shit, they were about four sizes too big for me, probably a thirteen. I felt a little silly seeing them on my feet, but having them made me all tingly and horny inside. Maybe this was truly the reason I had stolen the flip-flops. I loved seeing them on Nick’s huge, bare, hairy feet. He was never without them at home, and at that moment in my blurry, horny state I wondered if Uncle Nick might come looking for those sandals, and for me. Unfortunately, I had never really spent any time with Uncle Nick, because he lived so far away from my dad and me. But as that summer progressed I found I had a full blown crush on him. Nick was the first older man who had really gotten my pecker’s attention. He was so big, macho, and confident. He was the sexy father-stud I always wanted. I would guiltily fantasize myself wrapped in Nick’s huge hairy arms, his prick probing the depths of my virgin asshole. On the construction site I could barely keep my mind on my work with my uncle strutting around giving orders. I swear all the younger guys on the crew were eyeing Uncle Nick’s body and the bulge in his jeans. Were they as hot for my uncle as I was? I often fantasized that they were. At school I had participated in a few circle jerks with some of my football buddies but I’d never really had sex with a man before; it seemed too dangerous. But hell, just one look at my bull uncle made my body ache for a sloppy, creamy muscle encounter! My favorite time of day was when my uncle and I would return home after a hard day’s work and undress together. Nick always complimented me on my muscles by squeezing and slapping them heartily as I undressed. My uncle sure knew a lot about the male physique and he gave me some great bodybuilding tips. Nick was very proud of his body and moved with an air of power and confidence that made him so attractive to everyone. I loved to watch Uncle Nick peel off his sweat soaked jeans and work shirt. His naked, furry slabs of muscle always glistened with the sweat of a hard day’s labor. I drooled daily over Nick’s coffee colored nipple nubs which crested the furry mountains of his chest. When Uncle Nick pulled off his crepe-soled work boots he would often ask me to throw the muddy pair out on the porch step to dry. As I gratefully carried the 202

HJ Anthology 11 202

5/17/04 6:23:46 PM


203

HJ Anthology 11 203

5/17/04 6:23:47 PM


golden, sweat-soaked boots to the door, I always rubbed the hot leather against my throbbing crotch. The masculine aroma of the leather boots made me crazy with lust for Nick. Nick always relaxed in his underwear for an hour or two before showering. First he would kick on his favorite flip-flops or the threadbare pair of bedroom slippers which he kept under his dresser. Then he would fire up his big old briar pipe, stretch out in his easy chair and devour the sports page. The sweet manly aroma of the pipe tobacco and Uncle Nick’s sweat mixed to produce a scent that was pure sex. I would often peek in at him while he was reading or watching TV just to catch a glimpse of his uncut sausage straining the thin cotton of his underwear. Sometimes the juicy tool would poke its thick head out to get some air and drool lazily on the carpet. Hell, that thing was just too big to be confined. How many times I wondered what it would feel like to touch it, rub the skin, or lick it. It was so close, yet so far. Every night while I lay in the sofa bed I would think about my uncle in the room just next to me. A couple of times I almost worked up the courage to sneak into bed with him, but I always chickened out. Instead I would fist my cock into a pair of my uncle’s underwear which I swiped as a keepsake. I had shot so much cream into them that they were as stiff as a board by the end of the summer. While I was lost in my fantasies about my uncle, a huge shadow crept over me at the surf shack. I looked up over my shoulder and there stood a huge (nude!?) figure towering over me. I was still feeling pretty buzzed from the beers and for a second I thought I was still fantasizing. But when I saw the pipe in the mouth of this bear-like slab of man I knew this was all too real. It was my uncle in all his hairy glory! My heart sank all the way to my feet as I realized he must have just woken up mad as a grizzly. And I was caught red handed with my uncle’s beer and flip flops! “So Scott, you’re the rascal who swiped my flip flops,” he spoke in his low sexy drawl. “I’ve been looking for those fuckers all over. And now I’ve found them attached to my fine young buck of a nephew.” I just stared up at him, mesmerized. He didn’t seem very angry with me. Maybe he was just toying with me. My stomach was a knot of terror but at the same time lust was boiling up from my groin. Shit, this was the first time I’d seen my uncle totally nude and with the erection of a bull! “Does wearin’ them turn you on, son? Does slidin’ your feet into your uncle’s big old sandals make that fine young pecker of yours 204

HJ Anthology 11 204

5/17/04 6:23:48 PM


205

HJ Anthology 11 205

5/17/04 6:23:48 PM


stand at attention?” All I could do was nod and whisper hoarsely, “Yes Sir!” And as if to answer him my hard young dick suddenly twitched and slapped against my abs. “Damn, you’re just about the horniest young thing I’ve ever seen!” Uncle Nick chuckled. “Don’t worry, son, I ain’t mad or nothin’.” He smiled down at me, “I just thought you could be Uncle Nick’s special little buddy. Would you like that?” Once again all I could do was nod. I couldn’t believe this was happening but decided to dive right into the dream. “I guess it’s good you swiped those suds boy because it looks like they’ve loosened you up. Now just relax, Sport, and let Nicky take control.” Uncle Nick grabbed my head with his huge, powerful paw and slowly turned my face up to meet his musky dick. The aroma of his penis was amazing and arousing. As I gazed at his beautiful, pulsing cock, its churning mouth drooled out a thick drop of clear fluid onto my cheek. I looked up into my uncle’s cool, stern eyes. “Can I lick it, Uncle Nick?” My uncle blew some pipe smoke out of the side of his mouth and let a crooked smile draw up the side of his stubbly face. “Son, I’ve been waiting all summer for you to discover this dick. Now I want you to lap it up like a sweet, young pup.” Without further hesitation I was on his juicy skin like some starved animal. With Nick’s huge churning ball sac on my shoulder I slid my drooling tongue up and down the tangy, salty shaft, my tongue catching the numerous hairs that sprouted along its substantial length. After I slurped up all his slippery precum pearls I went and took the whole damn shaft in my mouth. Soon I had Uncle Nick grinding his furry thighs together lustily. He was moaning and growling so loudly he sounded just like a bear! All of a sudden he released his grip, chuckled, and plopped the throbbing cock out of my hungry lips. A slimy streamer of precum and spit streaked out of my mouth in an arc. “Holy shit, Sport, don’t make me lose this sperm load yet, much as I’d like to. Your Uncle Nick’s about to teach you the most important lesson you’ve had all summer.” I wasn’t about to argue with him. Uncle Nick knelt down behind me and grabbed me up into a firm bear hug, knocking me out of his sandals. His rough paw-like hands were soon all over my crotch probing every inch of my cock, balls, and ass. He jerked my pole so sweetly that I thought I would die in his arms. My uncle put his lips to my ear and whispered, “Of all the fine young help I’ve got on my job site, you’re the one I’ve wanted to 206

HJ Anthology 11 206

5/17/04 6:23:50 PM


fuck most of all. I found my missing pair of jockeys with all your crusty stains, you hot, dirty pup. You takin’ my flip flops was the last straw. Uncle Nick knew you were just baiting him to come down here and teach you a lesson.� Suddenly his hot bristly lips were all over mine, his tongue probing and his throat grunting. 207

HJ Anthology 11 207

5/17/04 6:23:50 PM


Nick’s big black mustache was furry and delicious. I sucked its hairs into my mouth and savored every taste of his face. “God, I’ve got to plug that young football-hardened ass of yours, Scott!” my uncle yelled. “Hold on tight, Sport; it’s gonna be just like wrasslin’ in school!” His hands took hold of both of my ankles as he slowly pulled my ass onto his dripping, pulsing pole. Wow! It felt like I was being mounted by a bull! And this bull wasn’t letting me go until he’d had his creamy finish. Uncle Nick began to push in deeper and deeper until his hairy crotch and balls scratched my ass. He began groaning and whispering unintelligibly. The slow rhythm of this hairy manmachine began to feel incredibly good. As his cock pumped in and out of my ass it made the hottest wet squishing sounds. “Shit pup, I ain’t gonna last long with that tight ass of yours!” my uncle groaned. I balanced myself on the one hand and began to jerk myself off with the other. I bucked when Nick bucked and I squeezed my ass muscles around his dick. As his rhythm progressed to that of a pile driver he cursed and strained. I was lost in a red haze of pleasure as his dick pushed past my tolerance. I whimpered with pleasure. “Uncle Nick its comin’ Unc! I’m gonna shoot! Fuuuck!!!!” I yelled. I shot ten hot bullets of cum ten feet in front of me. My ass contractions must have set my uncle off because he immediately started snorting and roaring like a bear, plowing as deep as he could go. “I’m cummin’ pup! Here comes Nicky’s spunk! Awwww, Shhhhiiiitttt!!!!!” he roared. I felt his sperm spurt inside me, burning and overflowing my guts. Nick was completely lost in his mating throes. He just kept on pumping and cumming like a madman until I was dripping wet. When my uncle’s supply of cream was spent, he slid out like a wicked snake, grabbed my ass and started licking up all of his load that was draining out. His hot lips and wild mustache felt so good on my ass that I came again, this time without even touching myself! When Nick was done, we both collapsed into the warm evening sand, drooling and draining. I slid over the hairy peaks of my uncle’s chest and kissed him, licking all of the cum out of his mustache. When we got up, Uncle Nick kicked on his flip flops as proudly as if they were some grand prize. One sandal had a huge pool of my cum on it, but my uncle didn’t seem to mind. As we walked back to his house in the twilight Nick playfully smacked my ass and said, “Would you like to bunk with your old flip flop wearin’ uncle tonight? This old doggie would like to teach his young pup some dirty new tricks.” I couldn’t help but laugh, “Shit, uncle, I’m all yours!” 208

HJ Anthology 11 208

5/17/04 6:23:51 PM


y 11. g o l o h t n A A nd a n dj o bs H r te r b e o t f e t i b l l ’s a d a t h at e, yo u h m i t t x e n l U nti b oys g o o d l i tt le o r D addy o w i l l h a ve t s h o w yo u w h o’s boss!

209

HJ Anthology 11 209

5/17/04 6:23:52 PM


Handjobs Website The Handjobs Website is a great place to visit. You’ll find reviews of current and past issues of Handjobs, our Anthologies, Readers, Art books and Bi Adventures. You’ll also find information about our artists, personal ads from around the world, story submissions by readers, the latest Handjobs news, and links to many other sites. If you are a Handjobs subscriber, there is a Subscribers’ Section with extra stories, a message board, and a handy page to post your profile for other Handjobs subscribers to see. And you can use our online order forms to easily order any of our publications.

Visit our site for free at: www.hjmag.com/handjobs 210

HJ Anthology 11 210

5/17/04 6:23:53 PM


Handjobs magazine anthology vol 11